Letters On India: With Special Reference To The Spread Of Christianity

LETTERS

ON INDIA:

WUH hPECIAL RKEERENCE TO

t;*!?: spread of Christian ypY.

BV lllK

REV. WILLIAM BUYERS,

MIBSIONAHY AT BK^ARBS.

LONDON:

JOHN SNOW. 35, PATERNOSTER ROW.

MDCCCXL.

I C. Triuler,

I'til I.iyn Court, I lot* ^tr it

PREFACE,

The Author of the following letters, is one of
the Ablest and most devoted of the Missionaries
sent out to India by London Missionary
So|;iETV. He received his appointment to Bepares
in the year 1830, and proceeded to that city in
18-31, where he has ever since been indefatigably
engaged in different departments of Missionary
labour.

From his inquisitive turn of mind, and from the
great facilities which he has enjoyed at the very
source of Braminical influence, his acquaintance
with the native character of the Hindoo^ and
their multiform superstitions and prejudices must
be expected to be at once extensive and accurate.
His intercourse also, in part, with the Musselman
population has enabled him to form a pret^ fair

\l PREFACE.

estimate of the position of that people in India.
Nor has he wanted the best opportunities of ob-
serving what has been carrying on with a view to
Christianize that country, especially its Northern
provinces: while his own matured experience of
the Missionary work cannot but be regarded as
fully qualifying him to report on its present state
and prospects ; the difficulties which those engaged
in it have to encounter; the numerous hindrances
which obstruct its progress; the errors into which
Missionary and other Societies have fallen, and
which require to be corrected, as well as tllose
of the laborers themselves, by which their success
has been impeded; and the improved plans of
operation which must be adopted, in order more
efficiently to carry forw^ard the work of God among
the heathen.

Into these and many other interesting topics,
the Author enters with great minuteness and dis-
crimination, and with a mind ever singly intent
upon the attainment of the one grand object to
which be has devoted his life — the diffusion of
the saving knowledge of Christ in the Pagan
world. His remarks cannot fail to enlighten the

PREFACE.

VII

minds of Christians generally on the actual cir-
cumstances under which Christianity exists in
India, and to supply many very important sug-
gestions to those on whom it devolves to direct the
(operations of the different Institutions, which in-
(dude that country within the sphere of their
iienevolent exertions. His observations on the
cliaracter and languages of the natives of Hin-
dustan, the employment of native teachers, the lo-
cation of Missions, preaching, translations, schools,
female education, and the government support of
iilolatry are peculiarly valuable, and will doubtless
he duly appreciated by all who take an interest
in the extension of our Redeemer's kingdom.

For the views and opinions advanced in these
letters, the Author alone is responsible, lliey
have been published without the sanction or privity
of the Directors of the Society in whose service
he is employed. In a few instances he has spoken
of men and measures with a freedom which may
give offence to some minds;, but every allowance
will be made by those who candidly take into con-
sideration the circumstances in which he is placed,
ut who admit his undoubted personal right to

Vlll

PREFACE.

deliver his judgment respecting whatever he be-
lieves will retard the progress of the Gospel in
the Eastern world.

It is impossible, one should imagine, for any
disciple of Christ to rise from the perusal of the
present work, or of the Rev. William Campbeli/s
admirable book, entitled “ British India” — the
one illustrative of the state of things in the North,
and the other of that of those in the South — with-
out having his mind penetrated with the conviction,
that the claims of the inhabitants of our Eastern
possessions on the sympathy, zeal and liberality
of British Christians have hitherto been very
disproportionably felt. The fact that nearly one
hundred millions of our fellow-subjects are living
and dying in a state of awful CtStrangement from
God, and without the means of having that
■estrangement removed — the victims of error,

superstition, pollution and horrid cruelty — while
we possess every facility of access to them, involves
a responsibility the most tremendous that can
possibly be conceived. In the providence of Him
who “ ruleth in the kingdoms of men, and giveth
«them to whomsoever he will,” these millions have

PREFACE.

IX

been placed in our keeping ; and by every aspect
of their moral condition, by their present degrada-
tion and misery, and by the dreariness of their
future prospects, they call to us in the loudest and
most piteous strains : “ Come over and help us.^''
Let the Christian Church hasten to their rescue.
Let us recover as many of the living generation,
iis by the Divine blessing, we may ; and let us
lay a surer and better foundation for the recovery
of generations yet unborn. Let us anticipate
thein with the provisions of eternal life, that, as
they spring into existence, instead of drinkiifg in
from their infancy the deleterious ingredients of
false and debasing systems of religion, they may
imbibe the uncorrupted ' milk of the word, that
they may grow thereby unto salvation.

E. HENDERSON.

Pajk Terrace^ Highbury.
Aprilf 1840 ,

CONTENTS.

LETTER I.

Page.

Fiitrodiictory Remarks 1

LETTER 1 1.

DifHculties of the Missionary work in India, arising

from the state of the people 7

LETTER HI.

The same subject continued 16

LETTER IV.

Dilticultics arising from the Language 24

LETTER V.

Concentration of Missionary operations 21

LETTER VL

Location of Missions o8

LETTER VII .

Preaching to the Heathen 73

LETTER VIII.

Translation of the Scriptures 88

LETTER IX.

Preparation of Christian Books and Tracts 109

XU

CONTENTS.

LETTER X.

Page.

Conversion by means of Education . 121

LETTER XL

Cl^ristian Boarding or Orphan Schools 144

LETTER XIL

Female Education 156

LETTER XIII.

Government Plan of Education 170

LETTER XTV.

Indian Church Establishment 100

LETTER XV.

Connexion of Government with Native Superstitions . 206

LETTER XVI.

Extent of Missionary success in India 219

LETTER XVII.

Character of Native Converts . • 236

LETTER XVIII.

Prospects of the Missionary Work 252

LETTER XIX.

Extent of the Field yet unoccupied 268

LETTER XX.

Claims of India for more Laborers 285

LETTERS ON INDIA.

M'' Dea’; Fri: .n,

Afc yf' x wish to know my sentiments res-
pecting the sLte and prospects of the. Missionary
work in India, now that I have been several )(ear8
engaged in it myself, I have purposed to send you
a few letters embodying my opinions on several
points of importance connected with our efforts,
in hopes that they may not be altogether without
their use, gin enabling you to form your judgment
on various thiiiffs which must necessarily engage
your attention.

You will be pleased to keep in mind that my
remarks must be considered as applying chiefly to
that part of India where Providence has called me
to labor, as I cannot profess to be able to speak
from personal observation of more than a part of
this vast country. The Missions’ of Northern
India, especially those lying along the banks of
the Ganges, are those with which I am best ac-
quainted. My knowledge of those of the Madras
aind Bombay countries, is derived principally from

B

o

fNTRODTJCTOIlY HEM ARKS.

public accounts, and private correspondence with
some of my esteemed Brethren engaged in them. —
My observations I wish to be considered as chiefly
referring to the state of things in Bengal, and
Hindustan or Upper India, though not entirely
excluding the other parts of the country.

In reading any thing written in India, it is
always necessary to bear in mind, that India is
only a name applied by Europeans to a great many
countries, peopled by different nations and races
of men, as different from each other in languages,
habits, and customs, as the various nations inhab-
iting Modern Europe. The natives do not know
what we mean by India unless when we inform
them. They speak of countries and nations in
which the Hindoo religion is professed, only in the
same way that wc speak of countries and nations
professing Christianity. India as one country is
unknown to them, unless that they have an idea
of the lands where their religion prevajJ/j, similar
to what wc have when we speak of Christendom.
— The Bengali, the* Hindustani, the Marhatta and
the Tamulian, are as. much men of different na-
tions as the English, the French, the Germans, or
the Italians.

Hence much of the confusion of European ideas
respecting India. Many who have written about
it, have set out on the principle of India being
one country as England is one, whereas it is only
one country in the sense that Europe is one. —
For instance, Mr. Ward's Book on the Hindoos
is no more applicable to the great variety of na-

INXaODUCTORY RKMAllKS.

3

tions inhabiting India, than a description of the
people of Yorkshire would apply to all the various
nations of Europe. Hinduism itself is not one
but many. What is called Hinduism in the
Madras country, is very different from that which
bears the same name at Benares.

It is true they are one to a certain extent —
that is, as far as abstract speculations arc con-
cerned, but the system as it lives among the
people is composed principally of local usages
and traditions, varying in every district. — Many
of these local customs are set down in most
works on India, as essential principles of Hin-
duism.

Some writers who have been in India wilH tell
you that the Hindoos religiously abstain from
animal food, of every kind, whereas the truth is
they in general only object to eat beef. It is true
some philosophical sects ' profess to eat nothing
which has been possessed of animal life, and with
the exception of fish very little animal food is
used by the Bengalis, with wliDm Europeans are
best acquainted, but over the greater part of Upper
India, that is, over more than one half of the
country, not only the lower castes, but even the
Bramins freely eat mutton, goat’s flesh and game
of almost every kind. I have seen large parties
of these Hindoos, whom many* writers describe as
never touching flesh of any kind, without the ut-
most abhorrence, dine heartily, and that publicly,
on mutton, and even on pork without any scandal
whatever.

4

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

To give a correct description of Hinduism is I
believe impossible. It is a huge conglomeration
of philosophical speculations, poetical fancies,
ancient traditions, morality and immorality, some
traces of an original revelation, mixed with ten
thousand jarring opinions of hundreds of different
sects all jumbled together in confusion and varied
into countless forms by vulgar prejudices and
local superstitions. Thus some of the Hindoos
believe in the unity of God, others in an immense
number of gods, all existing as separate beings.
Many regard these gods as portions of, or ema-
nations from the Supreme Being, while others
think all the gods are merely different forms or
names of the same all-pervading Deity. Some are
pantheists, others are deists, and not a few think
gods and men, and in short all the universe
merely an illusion, while some maintain that the
creation is only an illusion, but that God is a real
and the only real existence. The common people
confounding all these speculations, have formed a
monstrous jumble of all sorts of absurdities, which
neither they nor any other mortal can possibly
understand. But perhaps it would be more phi-
losophical to say, that they have scarcely any thing
that could strictly speaking be called a system of
opinions at all, but that they blindly follow a
number of customs and ceremonies, some local and
some almost universal, originating in speculations,
and mythological of local traditions, of the origin
and purpose of which they are entirely ignorant.

For the amusement of the mass of the people.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

a sort of poetical and dramatic system of religion
has been invented by priests and poets. This is
embodied in poems and popular songs reciting the
exploits of gods and heroes, to whom are attri-
buted, all the passions and vices that ever dis-
graced human nature. Witnessing dramatic ex-
hibitions of these exploits, visiting holy places,
and attending to innumerable ceremonies, and
giving gifts to Bramins, forms in short all the
religion of the canaille — varied in its features ac-
cording to the places of their abode, or the tribes
or castes to which they belong. I have made
these remarks to shew the almost insuperable dif-
ficulty of forming a correct opinion respecting the
people of this country, and the necessity of Keep-
ing in mind that, what is written in India, should
generally be taken as applicable to that part of it
where the author resides. Should he for example
be describing an opinion of the Hindoos, he may
unconsciously be speaking of some local opinion,
or superstition, as little believed in general in
•India as in Europe.

The people of India are so various ; they profess
systems of religion so different, and are influenced
by local customs and prejudices so numerous and
opposite, that no man whose residence has only been
In one province should be taken as an authority
respecting them as a whole. *

Hence also the difliculty of judging with respect
to Missionary plans, adapted to India. We are
apt to forget that a Missionary in one district is
often engaged without being aware of it himself,

6

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

among a people whose characteristics are altoge-
ther different from those among whom his Breth-
ren who are his chief advisers are employed, so
that by following their plans, believing as he does,
that they have the same sort of people to deal
with, he may frequently go egregiously wrong.
The results of the same plans tried at different
places will often turn out to be quite opposite ;
what is successful in one district may be preju-
dicial to the cause in another. Thus two Mis-
sionaries equally well qualified and acting on pre-
cisely the same plans often find themselves very
differently situated as to the effects of their
labors, and that frequently from the vast dif-
ference existing between the characters and
circumstances of the people among whom they
are engaged. The same takes place with respect
to the population of the cities, compared with
that of the country villages, the means and
agency suitable to the one is not adapted to
the other.

It is therefore necessary that in estimating the
amount either of work or success in particular
Missions, we should not be rash in comparing
them with others even in India, as the obstacles
to success in one place are not unfrequently next
to nothing compared with those to be encountered
in another ; and it may often be the case, that the
most efiScient laborers can present least appearance
of success, although actually doing much more
work, and contributing more to a final triumph,
than some of their Brethren who are reaping more

DIFFICULTIES, &C.

7

immediate fruit ; perhaps more in consequence of
a more favorable concurrence of circumstances
than of superior zeal, wisdom, or diligence.
But leaving these general remarks I shall
proceed in my next letter to treat of some of
the principal difficulties which we meet with
in propagating the Gospel in this part of the
world.

I am, Dear Friend,

Yours Affectionately

W. BUYERS.

Benares, Aug. 1838.

LETTER II.

DIFFICULTIES OF THE MISSIONARY WORK IN INDIA,
ARISING FROM THE STATE OF THE PEOPLE.

Dear Friend,

A principal and very apparent obstacle to
the progress of the Gospel in India is the division
of the people into tribes or castes, separated from
intercourse with each other and especially with
foreigners. — This antisocial system is a powerful
barrier to the reception of any new system of reli-
gion, or usages in general differing from those pre-
vailing from time immemorial in each particular
tribe. Perhaps, however, caste has been regarded
by many as a more powerful opponent to Chris-
tianity than it really is, in consequence of con-
founding with it the system of families prevailing

8

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

in India — which might exist and in fact does
exist where the custom of castes is not regarded. —
They are, however, so nearly allied to each other
that it will be necessary to speak of both in con-
nexion.

The principal difficulty which we meet from
caste, is, that it prevents us from obtaining that
free and familiar intercourse with the people by
which we might have full and fair access to their
hearts and affections. We labor among a people
with whom we are not permitted to eat or drink,
and into whose families we can scarcely find any
mode of entrance. We may preach from town to
town, and street to street; but from house to house
we cannot. There is a line of demarcation be-
tween them and us, which we cannot pass.
Nearly all our intercourse with them is therefore
of a public nature; what they are in private we
can with the utmost difficulty find out. How
then are we to reach the feelings of their hearts,
without which public discourses are dull and inef-
ficient ?

Every one who has observed the vast influence
of private conversation and social intercourse in
promoting religion, must at once see the great
disadvantages under which we labor, among a
people who regard us as an unclean race, with
whom they can neither eat nor drink, nor form
any intimate relation. Thus the main springs of
all their finer feelings are almost entirely beyond
our reach. We are to them barbarians and they
are barbarians to us. In consequence of this

MISSIONARY WORK.

9

estrangement of the Hindoos from all other na-
tions arising from caste, we are prevented from
living among them on intimate terras as friends
and neighbours, and gaining that easy access to
their affections, by the interchange of good offices,
which would enable them to understand our prin-
ciples and motives, so as to produce on their minds
a favorable impression with respect to our reli-
gion. They are by no means insensible to kind-
ness, but in consequence of caste, every thing
must be done at such a formal distance, that it is
next to impossible so to overstep the boundaries
as to get near their hearts. This is not so much
the fault of the people as of the system of ^ste
which leads a Hindoo very naturally to look on
a man of another nation, as a being of almost
another species, with whom it would be prepos-
terous to think of forming any close relation.
This may not in all cases be strictly correct, but
there is no doubt that, in the minds of Hindoos in
general, there is an idea of incongruity and pollu-
tion in the amalgamation of different nations or
tribes, that makes it awful for them to think of
the sweeping and radical nature of Christianity,
which would destroy all distinction of race, and
amalgamate all in one body. The same feeling
to a certain extent exists among the Musselmans
of India, in consequence of their having adapted
many of the Hindoo ideas of caste, unknown to the
votaries of Islam in other countries.

Were it not for this state of separation from
all other people, resulting from caste, it would not

B 2

10

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

be SO powerful a barrier in our own way. It is
not merely the difficulty that a native convert has
in leaving his caste, that obstructs Christianity, but
that of getting access at all to his mind and
heart while he continues in it. The difficulty of
leaving caste is no doubt very great ; but thousands
lose their castes yearly and easily regain them.
The difficulty is much greater in the way of a man’s
really being brought to think at all about leaving
it^— the habits of thought produced by ages of
mental torpor among large masses of men who
have been under the influence of an unchanging
and apparently unchangeable code of laws, customs,
and ceremonies, handed down from time imme-
morial in their tribes, are such as almost to defy
all new impressions. Minds accustomed to ask no
reason for any law or practice however absurd,
but this that *‘it is the custom of our caste,*'
are not likely to be easily brought even to think
at all on a religion, and a system of doctrine and
practice entirely subversive of all that they were
ever taught to do or believe. There is no doubt
that when the Gospel comes to a man with power,
the chain of caste will be readily snapt asunder —
but it is difficult to bring a man to think at all
of any religion, but that of his own caste, with the
least idea of embracing it. Accustomed to see
every tribe and caste have a religion, or, at least,
religious observances different from each other, the
thought of embracing that of another race, only
enters into their minds as a thing that is impos-
sible. It is this state of mind which makes caste

MISSIONARY WORK.

11

such a formidable obstacle, and not the mere
worldly difficulties in the way of leaving it, though
these are certainly great.

In general every man’s caste has its price, and
he will give it up for an equivalent, so that getting
the Hindoos to abandon their caste, is by no
means difficult; but to overcome all the baneful
effects of it on their minds, so as to lead them to
a candid and conscientious examination of the
truth, is a work of which I should despair, were it
not for the promises of God, and the fact, that he
has already renewed some of them by his Spirit.

The state of feeling and manners produced by
caste and all its evil antisocial effects, make it
almost impossible for a Missionary ever to become
so thoroughly naturalized among the Hindoos as
to enable him to obtain full access to their minds,
by being himself assimilated to them in habits of
thought. A oneness is necessary between the
teacher and the taught, but caste comes in as a
gulph between the Christian and the Hindoo which
neither can pass. In this country the European
is a stranger and a barbarian to all around, and
however anxious he may be to avoid it, caste
draws such a line of demarcation between him and
those around him, that he must continue a stranger
and a barbarian for life.

Though I regard the state’ of feeling and pre-
judices connected with caste as more formidable
obstacles to Christianity than the mere difficulty of
leaving it, arising from temporal causes, these latter
are certainly great and trying. By becoming a

12

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

Christian, a man frequently is subject to great
pecuniary loss. If he has carried on a business^
it is most likely all his customers will abandon him,
and even his relations will have no dealings with
him. If he has a wife, she is often persuaded by
her friends to leave him, and sometimes both wife
and children are kept by his father-in-law. A
Bramin who was baptized in Benares was deprived
not only of his property, and a pension which he
formerly had from a native chief, but his wife and
child were never allowed to speak to him ; and the
law is in such a state that he could have no redress.
I have known several inquirers who have long
hesitated in making a profession, in consequence
of being unable to get their wives and children out
of the hands of their relations. Where it so hap-
pens, that the whole family resolve to become
Christians, these difficulties are removed to a great
extent, which shows in fact that caste is not so
much in the way as the family system. — A whole
family when agreed may, with comparative impu-
nity, brave the power of the caste, especially where
there is any thing like a Christian community into
which they can be received.

The peculiar construction of families in India
forms an obstacle in the way of Christianity per-
haps even more powerful than that of caste, with
which, however, it is so closely connected, that the
two influences are scarcely distinguishable. The
caste is merely the tribe ; and becoming a Christian
leads to the person’s being disowned by the tribe or
clan to which he belonged ; and this disowning ex-

MISSIONARY WORK.

13

tends not to the exclusion of the peraon from all
social intercourse, as is sometimes erroneously sup-
posed, but to the interdiction of intermarriage, of
eating or drinking out of the same vessels, and of
several conventional usages, supposed particularly
to indicate brotherhood. The extent of intercourse
that still may continue between a Christian con-
vert and the people of his former castes is often
considerable. I have seen the relations of a con-
verted Bramin come from a distance and live in
his house for weeks; and, on one occasion, the
brother of the same man I observed^ walking the
public streets hand-in-hand with him, which among
the Hindoos is a peculiar mark of affection. I
have known wealthy Bramins invite our nltive
readers to their houses, and serve up a dinner to
them in the most kind and hospitable manner,
merely themselves abstaining from eating from
the same vessels. This act would deprive them
of their caste privileges, being contrary to their
rules.

The loss of caste as it respects the mere privi-
leges it confers could be easily borne, and in fact
is a trifling matter, wherever the Christian body is
large enough to afford a social circle sufficient to
shelter the convert, and present to him objects to
gratify the natural love of company, &c. But the
hostility of the family is far more difficult to bear.
The evils the convert has to endure from this
source arise partly from caste; and the principle
which guards so strictly the purity of the family
from all contamination from other religions, or

14

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

mixture with other clans, is no doubt to a great
extent, the result of caste ; but still it is not quite
the same, and may and does exist apart from it,
as may be seen in the case of the Mohammedans,
who have much of the same feeling in their fami-
lies, though not divided into castes.

The patriarchal system of families still prevails
to a great extent in India, A man retains a com-
plete authority over all his children and progeny
however numerous. When a man marries or
comes of age, he does not, as in Europe, become
at once the head of a family, unless both his father
and grandfather are dead. The paternal roof still
covers all. Hence it is not unusual to find an
old man absolute lord over a hundred persons.
All his sons, their wives and children, and some-
times grand-children, continue under his complete
control. What they earn must be brought home,
and none of them can remove to another house,
unless under imperative necessity, without entail-
ing disgrace on the family. Whatever quarreling
there may be, this state of family-bondage con-
tinues — all must live together or suffer disgrace.

Now one effect of this system is to deprive a
large portion of the population of every thing like
independence. A man is sometimes fifty years of
age, before he is master of his own house. Though
he may have a large family of children and grand-
children, he is as much under his father's authority
according to usage, as a boy of ten years of age in
Europe. If he change his religion, he is banish-
ed from the house and all that he holds dear —

MISSIONARY WORK.

even his wife and children are in many instances
retained by the family. Gases occur where the
wife is willing to follow him in professing Chris-
tianity, but is forcibly prevented from doing so.
This family influence exists among sects where
the restrictions of caste are not acknowledged, and
renders a change of religion almost as difiicult in
practice, as among the Bramins. Hence multi-
tudes arc afraid to listen to our doctrines, who in
most countries would be free to act for themselves ;
but the terror of the family authority so overcomes
them, that they scarcely regard themselves as free
agents.

In Europe, and perhaps in almost every country,
the majority of conversions takes place beAveen
the ages of fifteen and thirty. Now during the
greater part of this important period, most of the
Hindoos are in such a state of domestic depend-
ence and habitual subjection to the will of others,
that every thing like free enquiry is almost sure
to be suppressed, or if not entirely so, the power
of acting on the results of such enquiry, is nearly
annihilated. This is no doubt one of the reasons
of the general want of success attending Christian
schools ; for the heathen, and the greater part of
converts have been men well advanced in life.
This is a serious evil, as it prevents us from
having young men fit for being trained as teachers —
the older converts being, even in the most favorable
cases, far more unlikely to be useful. It is true
the system has some good in it as well as evil —
for when it happens that the head, or even a prin-

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

16'

cipal member. pf such an extensive family becomes
a sincere Christian, he* is likely to bring a great
many with him under the sound of the Gospel.
But the bad influence of such large families affects
the head as well as the members ; for the man who
has^ so many under him, is likely to adhere with
a peculiar patriarchal pride to the superstitious
usages of his fathers ; and the fact that old men
are not easily impressed with new truths, and
are naturally more wedded to errors of long
standing, suflSciently accounts for the fact that
few such can be brought to a candid considera-
tion of the truth.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

LETTER III.

SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED.

Dear Friend,

Another great obstacle to the progress of
Christianity is the state of female society. Female
influence is every where powerful either for good
or for evil. In India whatever power women may
have for evil, society has placed them in a situ-
ation where they can scarcely get within the reach
of good themselves, instead of doing good to others.
As the respectable portion of female society is
kept concealed, they can scarcely ever hear the

MISSIONAIVX work:

17

Gospel. And even the loWer orders of women,
who are permitted to appear in public, never
being accustomed to come into assemblies of men,
can very rarely come within the sound of the
truth.

We have therefore constantly to preach to men
alone — and if on their minds any impression is
made, their wives are likely to do a good deal to
remove it. The whole force of female influence is
thus brought against us; and as women in all
countries are most superstitious, their prejudices
arc naturally stronger than those of the men, and
as they have few or no opportunities of having
their minds disabused, it may well be supposed
that they are great obstacles in our way. Wifthiu
the last year I have known several men who went
so far as to request baptism, and even violated
their castes by eating with Christians, but after
all were persuaded by their wives to remain
Hindoos.

Some may be apt to think that female influence
cannot be great in a country where women are
not allowed to appear in public ; where they receive
no education, and are in other respects rather
harshly treated by the other sex. This, however
is a mistake. The Hindoos are generally very
much under the influence of their wives, notwith-
standing that they are secluded from the public.
Among the higher orders this is very much the
case. Even political measures are very often
greatly affected by the votes of the ladies. Some
of them whose faces are never seen by the public.

18

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

are well known to be the prime movers in all
the affairs of state.

Among the lower orders nothing is more com-
mon than to hear men saying that they would
have done so and so, but they were prevented by
their wives, mothers, or sisters. It is a common
precept of the Hindoo shasters, and a continual
maxim among the people — never to take counsel
of a woman ; but the conduct of most of them in
actual life shows that this is little else than empty
speculation.

. Shutting up the women in harems is not
natural to the Hindoos. They received the cus-
tom from the Musselmans, or rather were obliged
to adopt it to secure their women from being
seized by these ruthless invaders, to replenish
their Zenanas. Notwithstanding their degraded
situation, women always had, and still have much
influence in Hindoo society ; but this influence is
one of the gi*eatest obstacles to the Gospel ; for we
cannot reach their minds to enlighten them, and
turn them to the side of truth, while they can in
a thousand ways reach the minds of the men to
turn them against it. To illustrate the peculiar
power of the women of this country in keeping
up and promoting superstition, reference is often
made to the fact, that they have been the means
of converting not a few Europeans both to Hin-
duism and Mohammedanism. Some of these
have been men of rank and education, but
have been so influenced by native females that
they have not been ashamed to make the most

MISSIONARY WORK.

19

public profession of faith in the native supersti-
tions.

It is a fact, but perhaps may scarcely be cro«
dited in Europe, that English Gentlemen have
been known to perform their ablutions in the
Ganges and worship the sacred stream, repeating
the same prayers in Sanscrit, and using the same
ceremonies as the Bramins, — and all this as the
result of female influence. Such instances are
very rare now, but I have seen such a thing
myself.

Had the women equal opportunities with the
men of becoming well acquainted with the Gospel,
there is reason to believe that a portion of this
great influence might be gradually rendered faior-
able to its progress. They are quick and ani-
mated, and appear to have minds susceptible of
strong impressions. A native Prince who has got
over many of the prejudices of his countrymen,
once introduced me to his wife expressly to con-
verse with her on religion, to the study of which
she is much given, and I was perfectly surprised
at the talents and knowledge of metaphysical sub-
jects which she displayed, though a young woman.
'Phis lady of course is far superior to native ladies
of rank in general, as she evinced a knowledge of
Hinduism, &c. quite equal to that of the highest
order of Bramins, but what might not be expected,
were the influence of such a woman in her own
house directed entirely to the furtherance of true
religion. At present, it is only to the lowest and
most ignorant and most degraded of the sex that

20

DIFFICULTIES OF THE

the Gospel can be proclaimed, and this is an evil
which we cannot as yet overcome.

It will, however, gradually lessen as the^ num-
ber of native Christians increase, and many
well informed Christian women rise up, who will
be able to gain access to their own sex, and, it
is hoped, draw many of them to the means of
grace.

The influence of the Bramins is another great
obstacle to the progress of Christianity. This how-
ever has been so often noticed, that it is unneces-
sary to dwell on it at great length.

The Bramins have a thousand ways of holding
the people in chains. The endless ceremonies
which they have contrived, requiring their own
order to oflBiciate, give them access at all times
to every family, and make them absolutely ne-
cessary to its welfare. While the young Hindoo
is in the womb, the Bramin has to be applied
to and liberally paid, otherwise there is no hope
of his seeing the light. On his birth he is
consigned to the influence of the Bramin’s
prayers, and the virtue of the rites performed by
him is the only security for his future happi-
ness. In every state of his childhood, he is the
care of the Bramin, and the source of his gain.
In fact, in his birth, in his childhood, in youth and
in age, in health and in sickness, in prosperity
and in adversity, in death, and even in the unseen
world, the power of the Bramin is never supposed
to forsake him. How much soever he may
despise their persons and characters, he finds they

MISSIONARY WORK.

21

have entangled him in their meshes, so that he
cannot escape without becoming an outcast and
reproach among men.

Such an influence extending to every man, rich
or poor, and connecting itself with every trans-
action of life, must be a powerful barrier against
the truth. It is the natural interest of this numer-
ous and powerful body to retain the people in
their present state of ignorance and superstition.
Though not united in any formal hierarchy, the
numbers and general acuteness of this body make
them truly formidable. It is stated by the natives,
that, in Benares alone, there are about 50,000 of
this race, thousands of whom are esteemed pan-
dits or learned men. Among these there^ are
many men of considerable talent and great wealth.
Such an immense body, possessing as they do
nearly all that is called learning in the country,
easily keep the mass in subjection. The rich
especially are their slaves, and the poor, though
they often really hate them, are afraid to resist
their claims.

The power of the Bramins, however, though
still immense, has sensibly declined, and, in a few
years more, may be reduced to the level of that of
the priesthood of other countries. The causes of
this decline are various. Some of them political;
some of them are the natural result of the long
abuse of influence with which the people are get-
ting tired ; and perhaps not the least cause is the
exposures so often made of their claims by the
Missionaries. The persevering reiteration of

22

DIFFICULTIES OP THE

these, though it has not yet led to any extensive
open revolt among the people against the author-
ity claimed by the Bramins, has no doubt greatly
lowered them in the public mind, and destroyed
much of that blind veneration with which they
were formerly regarded.

The Bramins are not, however, themselves
so inaccessible to the Gospel as some may be
ready to suppose. Many of them listen with
attention ; and, of the converts hitherto gained
from Hinduism, a fair proportion have been Bra-
mins. As individuals, they are, all things con-
sidered, as likely to receive the Gospel as others ;
but, while they remain in unbelief, their influence
is a most serious detriment among the other
castes. Being better educated, they are more
able to think and discriminate than their country-
men in general ; but then it must be admitted, that
they have more interest in opposing the progress
of new opinions. The sentiments of many of
them seem to Be very well illustrated by a cir-
cumstance that fell under my notice a few days
ago. A man of the writer caste who knows the
Gospel well, and seems to be under some con-
victions of the necessity of professing it, told me
he had gone to the Bramins, to state his doubts,
and see if they could solve them. They said there
could not be one word said against the doctrines
of Christianity — no man could refute them — but,
they added, ** were we to embrace them we should
all be ruined I”

It is often the case that the very men who are

MISSIONARY WORK.

23

most convinced of the falsehood of Hinduism, and
have some convictions that Christianity is true, are,
from interest and connexions, our most bitter oppo-
nents. There are, it is true, large bodies of Bra-
mins, who have no more direct interest in the sup-
port of idolatry than other classes of the people,
being employed entirely in secular affairs; but
the Pandits and those who officiate at Temples,
Ghauts, &c. and live by the performance of vari-
ous religious ceremonies, are most deeply interest-
ed ill preserving and even extending the popular
superstition. From these we must expect increas-
ing opposition, with our increasing success. By
this craft we have our living ” will be the watch-
word of this powerful party, as long as there nre
temples and idols in India. To expect the oppo-
sition of such persons to cease, or even to become
less virulent, would be to look for a greater
miracle than has ever been exhibited in the whole
progress of C-hristianity. We have every reason
to expect the gradual decrease of their influence
over the multitude, but their enmity to the Gospel
will continue, till the system with which they are
connected is destroyed.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

24

DIFFICULTIES ARISING

LETTER rV.

DIFFICULTIES ARISING FROM THE LANGUAGE.

Dear Friend,

Another great obstacle to the progress of the
Missionary work, is the difficulty of preaching the
Gospel in a language so different from our own.
There are few men, perhaps, who may not with
vigorous application obtain such a command of an
Indian language, as to be able to speak with suf-
ficient ease and fluency ; and I am not aware of
many Missionaries having failed in this respect :
any who have turned out deficient in the lan-
guage, have generally been placed in such cir-
cumstances, as were exceedingly unfavorable.

Still it must be admitted that to learn an
Oriental language is no easy task. One might
with as little labor learn any six of the principal
languages of Europe. An Englishman in learning
French or German learns only a kindred dialect,
spoken by a people professing the same religion
and having the same general habits and modes of
thinking ; but in learning an Indian language he
is introduced at once to a terra incognita^ in which
he finds scarcely any thing corresponding with his
former ideas and sentiments. His thoughts have
not only to be expressed in different words, but
he has to learn to speak in altogether a different
way. He has often to begin, where he was ac-

FPOM THE LANGUAGE.

25

custoined to conclude his sentence. The very
things about which he is^ to speak, are in them-
selves so very different* from those to which he has
been used, that the dictionary definitions of even
simple nouns, often give him no idea of the real
objects they are designed to express. As it re-
spects abstract words, the great majority have no
words in English exactly equivalent. Take for
example the English word gratitude ; — it would
be difficult to find a term exactly equivalent in
some of the native dialects. Not that there are not ,
many words used to express the idea, but not one
that in every way answers to the English term.
This has led some to make the singular assertion,
that the Hindoos have no gratitude, and therefore
no word to express it. It might just as well have
been said that they never sleep ^ because some of
their dialects have not a word that in all cases is
equivalent to the English word sleepy ! I'he fact
is, that their dialects are overloaded with words
that express the idea of gratitude in various ways ;
but one might not be found that could be used
exactly in all cases as our own term.

This great difference in the use and value of
expressions, makes the language much more dif-
ficult than an European one, spoken by people
so like ourselves in all their domestic and social
usages, as well as in their feelings and intellectual
characters.

The dialects of India are in general rich and
powerful. The almost boundless stores of the
Sanscrit, and local dialects, supply such a variety

26

DIFFICULTIES ARISING

of words and phrases with various shades of mean-
ing, though often apparently synonymous, that
great skill is required to apply them correctly.
The style of composition in books is so different
from the dialects spoken among the vulgar, that it
is no easy matter to reach a style that will be gen-
erally understood. If the Missionary adopt a low
vulgar style, he will be despised as an uneducated
man; and, if a high one, his discourses will be above
the comprehension of the people. He has scarcely
any books except Christian ones, at least in this
part of India, from which he can learn such a style
as would suit the great body of the people; for
almost all books of native production are written
in a sort of learned style or dialect, nearly as
unintelligible as if it were a dead or foreign lan-
guage.

We are, therefore, reduced to the necessity of
forming a dialect as it w^ere for ourselves — suflB-
ciently polished to be agreeable to the educated,
and yet so simple as to be understood by the
mass of the common people. Now the difficulty
of this is very great : we cannot learn it from
books or from convers^ion — for the style of the
fonner is generally far above, and that of the
latter far below the standard required in a good
medium of communication. The only way is dili-
gently to compare conversation with books, and to
correct and modify the one by the other. Hence
we require to study the language in all its extent
as written; and by daily and close intercourse with
the people, to compare it with what is spoken. In

FROM THE language.

27

this way we are able to find out what words or
phrases do or do not live among the people, and
may gradually be able to learn from books what
to reject in the popular dialect as vulgar; and,
by means of an extensive acquaintance with the
spoken dialects, we may be able to expunge from
the half- dead written language, whatever is above
the general comprehension.

When Luther wrote the German Translation of
the Bible and his other works, he had to form the
language for himself: he had an abundance of
roots indigenous to the German, but still his re-
ducing the immense and rude mass to such a
state, as to render it a suitable vehicle fdr (jon-
veying to the minds of the people the great truths
of the Bible, hitherto wrapped up in a dead
language, has always been considered one of the
greatest evidences of the genius of that extraordi-
nary man. But here, in Northern India, we have
a task to perform even more difficult than that of
Luther and his coadjutors in Germany. We have
a language of boundless resources — a rude and in-
digested mass — capable no doubt of being modified
so as to express every id^ of the human mind,
but as yet unadapted to the full expression of
the great truths of Christianity. The words and
phrases have all, as it were, to be recast in a
Christian mould before they can fully convey the
ideas we wish to communicate. Religious terms,
principally from the Sanscrit in Hinduee, and from
the Arabic in Urdu, often beautifully and even
powerfully express Christian ideas, as far as etymo-
c 2

28

DIFFICULTIES ARISING

logy and dictionary definitions can direct us ; but
according to the mus loquendi^ not one in ten of
such words convey to the native mind the exact
sentiment we wish to teach. Constant circumlo-
cutions must be resorted to — we must give new
definitions of words, and epithets must often be
attached and new combinations formed, to show
that the words are used in a peculiar sense when
employed in reference to Christian doctrine. As
the truths themselves are new in many cases,
nothing but new forms and combinations of speech
can adequately express them. It would be very
un philosophical to suppose that the ‘forms and
idioms already current in the language, should be
found in all cases perfectly sufficient for embody-
ing a large class of truths utterly unknown and
unthought of when the language was formed ; but
the grand difficulty now is to ingraft on the native
stock of the language, a vast number of new, but
necessary modes of expression, without in any re-
spect violating its original genius.

It was no doubt difficult to produce that great
change on the vernacular languages of Europe
which took place, when they began to be culti-
vated and first used for religious purposes, but not
so difficult as the work that must be done in this
part of India. There the change was originated
by natives well qualified for the work, but here
there are no such natives ; but the impulse must
be given by men to whom both the language and
people are foreign. They have all the labor of
learning the words in the original and proper form,

FROM THE LANGUAGE. 20

as well as that of adapting them to new ideas and
sentiments never before heard of in the country.
No one can perhaps have a proper conception of
the arduous nature of this task but he who has
encountered it. Europeans in general in this
country have only to learn a smattering of the
language, consisting of words and phrases adapted
to business ; into the penetralia of it not one in
a hundred enters. But the Missionary, to be eflB-
cient, should have all its resources at his command ;
its roots and all their derivations, of every kind, he
ought to be master of, and to be able to turn them,
in every manner consistent with the genius of the
language, in order to make it fit for the communi-
cation of thoughts, feelings and doctrines, an^ the
expression or embodying of trains of argument,
both new and strange in a heathen land.

Very few men even of superior education are
masters of their native tongue: they are rather
mastered by it. They are carried along in the
current of their thoughts, by the influence of words
and the genius of the language, instead of being
able to make the language, without outrage to
its idioms, bend to the course of their thoughts.
How great then must be the difficulty of a Mis-
sionary's course, who has not only to learn every
word and idiom of not merely one language, but
of a whole class of dialects, and has also to mould
and arrange them so as to form out of the ill-
assorted materials, an instrument for conveying to
the native mind a whole system of new truths;
requiring modes of expression equally new to the

30

DIFFICULTIES AKISING

people ! There are few men qualified for such a
task ; and no one individual can do more than con-
tribute by his writings and speaking, a mere item
towards its accomplishment: the greater number
of even talented men can only follow a beaten
track with respect to language. The invention of
a perfectly new phrase, harmonising entirely with
the genius and spirit of a language, and express-
ing an idea perfc^ tly new, is a very rare thing, and
is in fact a work of genius.

It is not therefore mrtter of surprise, that much
of the instructions in the truths of Christianity
hitherto given to the Hindoos, has been commu-
nicated in idioms by no means purely native, and,
therefore, but imperfectly calculated to ini^.;ess
their minds. This evil is daily decreasing ; but it
would have ber unreasonable to have expected
the first explorers of the language to have been
able at once to acquire the power of applying it
with effect to Christian doctrine. Many of the
Missionaries of the Upper Co intry where Urdu
and Hinduee are used have only been a short time
in India ; and the number of men of some expe-
rience is small, and being a good deal scattered, it
is no easy matter for them to come to a general
understanding on the peculiar style and form of
language best adapted for preaching and Christian
books. It is not to be expected that all will agree
oa jsuch points, nor is any one likely to bo taken
generally as a model. Some may be very good
idiomatical speakers and yet not be able to suc-
ceed well in naturalizing Christian ideas and

FROM THE LANGUAGE.

31

modes of thought in the genuine soil of the lan-
guage.

It is natural for us to expect much in this re-
spect from the native preachers, but even here we
meet with considerable disappointment. As they
get all their knowledge of Christianity from us —
either through the. medium of English or Hin-
dustani, they adopt implicitly the technical and
other terms used by us, and never think of improv-
ing on them, lliose of them who know English
are worst of all, as they not only bring in a host
of English idioms into the vernacular, but even
such Greek and Hebrew forms of expression as
they meet with in the English Scriptures. The
same remark applies even to the best of the Afiglo-
Indian Mission .u-’ )s. Some of these though they
speak the native language with the utmost purity,
as far es business ’ concerned, yet as all their
thcol 'gical knowledge is' derived from English,
when tlio) preach write, especially oo doctrinal
subjects, they b give nothing but clumsy

literal translations, quite uncongenial to the feel-
ings of the natives, v

There is no doubt but, as many Missionaries have
labored in Bengal, and not a few of them have been
men of considerable talent, a good deal of progress
has been made in adapting the Bengali to the ex-
pression of Christian truth i but the Hinduee,
though even more extensively spoken, has not
yet had such advantages. It possesses admissable
materials ; but little has been done to hew them
into such forms as may best suit our great work.

32

DIFFICULTIES ARISING

The Hindustani or Urdu, being the language of
the Musselmans, and of business in general, is
studied by Europeans ; but the Hinduee, spoken
by the great body of the people, is to them almost
an unknown tongue. Scarcely any Europeans
ever learn Hinduee. Some of the former Mis-
sionaries also contented themselves with the Hin-
dustani, thinking it would answer as a pretty
general medium of intercourse ; and, before expe-
rience had taught them the absolute necessity of
both dialects for general usefulness, they were re-
moved or died. Scarcely any, or, perhaps I might
say, not one European, has fully travelled the
length and breadth of the Hinduee, though the most
extensively spoken language in India. Much may
now however be expected from the labors of the
various Missionaries of different Societies, who
have arrived in Northern India during the last few
years. We may now hope that the Hinduee will
be cultivated and improved, by being used more as
the medium of Christian Instruction, for which it
is naturally much better adapted than the light
and conversational Urdu. ^

I shall not dwell on this subject longer, as the
above remarks will be sufficient to give an idea of
the nature of the difficulties we have to encounter
connected with the language, and the peculiar
sort of effort necessary to overcome them.

It is true, it is not absolutely indispensable that
every Missionary should have such a knowledge
of the language as I have spoken 6f, and scarcely
any of the natives themselves have so. A man

FROM THE LANGUAGE.

33

may preach the Gospel with success with even one-
half of the knowledge I have mentioned ; but still
it is also true, that, without the labors of a very
superior body of scholars and speakers, to mould
and form the language, mediocrity men will not
in general be able to turn it to good account,
'llie language has to be converted to Christianity
as well as the people; and, though the peo-
ple, when christianized, will be most successful in
thus improving their language, yet it must be ad-
mitted, that the present heathen character of the
language is a very great barrier between us and
the minds of the people. It is not that we cannot
learn and speak the language, but that it is itself
deficient in adaptation to our purpose. Thfere is
no doubt but this obstacle is now in the course of
being diminished, and junior Missionaries are daily
finding their path becoming smoother. The differ-
ence in this respect is already so great, that a young
man may now learn to express himself compara-
tively correctly in the language, on religious sub-
jects, with little more than half the expenditure
of time and labor that was once required ; but
before the language has been thoroughly imbued
with the genius of Christian truth, it will be im-
perfectly adapted to the work of the Gospel, and,
to thus imbue it, will require the labors of a great
body of able and accomplished writers and speak-
ers ; the transfusion into it of whose thoughts and
feelings will necessarily work a mighty change in
its whole texture.

The above I conceive to be some of the principal
c3

94

CONCENTRATION OP

obstacles to the progress of Christianity in this part
of India, as faf as they arise from the state of the
people, their religion, customs, and languages*.
Countless other obstacles to the Gospel might be
mentioned, but as they are rather local, or spring
out of those already explained, I sliall not dwell
on them, especially as I shall subsequently have
occasion to allude to them. Those noticed will 1 h'
sufficient to convince you, that the Missionary work
in India is one of no ordinary difficulty. They
will also in some measure account for the com-
paratively small success that has attended our
labors. These great difficulties arc often very dis-
couraging to our minds ; but, by the grace of God,
we hope to see that they are nothing before the
word of the Lord. Faith and patience are now
most required in a Missionary in India, for though
we have had some few first-fruits, the harvest has
not yet commenced.

Yours most trulv,

VV. B.

LETTER V.

CONCENTRATION OF MISSIONARY OPERATIONS*.

Dear Friend,

Most Missionary Societies in this country
have fallen into the error of scattering their agents
over too extensive limits, to admit of their acting

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

35

on any well arranged system of co-operation. A
want of concentration has perhaps been one of the
chief causes of the little success of which so many
complain. Over the whole continent erf India from
Cape Comorin to the Himalayas, there is scarcely
one Mission so strong as, ip my opinion, it should
i)e in a country so peculiarly situated. At most
of these stations only one laborer is to be found,
though almost every Mission is in some city or
populous town, or district. Hence not one-half
of them can be regarded as permanent institutions.
When one laborer dies, there is generally no one
to succeed him for a considerable time. Perhaps
his successor is to be sent from Europe ; pnd be-
fore he arrives, and is able to learn the language,
scarcely a trace of the previous cultivation remains.
Sometimes it so happens, that just when he begins
to do a little, he dies, or is obliged to remove, and
thus the work is left exactly where he found it-
Stations could be named, where, from this cause,
the work has not advanced one step farther than it
was twenty years ago, and if the same is conti-
nued, may be in a similar state for a hundred
years to come.

In the midst of a population such as that of
India, one man is completely lost in the mass of
Idolatry. His exertions can never command ge-
neral public attention. Perhai>s he labors under
difficulties with respect to the language, or the
climate prevents him from enjoying his health.
Perhaps he is a man not naturally formed for
acting alone, though well fitted to bear a part in

36

CONCENTRATION OF

a general plan of combined operation. But how-
ever well qualified, should he be likely to reap
fruit, it may all be spoiled by a fit of sickness put-
ting a temporary stop to his labors ; or by some
other cause over which he has no control, his place
may be left destitute. It has not unfrequently
been the case, that even where a church has been
formed, it has been entirely scattered by such an
event, never more to be gathered.

In England, where every thing is comparatively
fovorable to the progress of the Gospel— where the
greater part of the people are in the habit of
attending Christian ordinances, how difficult it is
often for an able, pious, and faithful minister, to
keep up his church to the same number which
he found in it, though every member is more or
less an agent in assisting him ; how much more
difficult then must it be for a solitary Missionary,
speaking to a strange people in a difficult foreign
tongue, and laboring in an enervating climate,
without a single assistant, to originate amidst the
mass of idolatry, a church of new' converts, and to
edify and keep it together, and in the midst of all
kinds of opposition to enlarge it by conversions
from among the heathen — its bitterest enemies !
Is it any wonder that such a work has scarcely
ever been accomplished by one man either in India
or any other heathen land, and that where it has
Ifeen so by one of rare endowments, it has gene-
rally been dissipated at his death?

With all the advantages of Divine inspiration
and miraculous power, the apostles themselves

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS. 37

•

rarely, if ever, accomplished what som6 appear to
expect from modern Missionaries. They seem to
expect that a young man going alone to a city
where there is not a single Christian, Where be has
to learn every word of the language, and to toil
often in bodily weakness, without any Christian
fellowship and consolation amidst discouragements
of every kind, will, nevertheless, in a few years, form
a church of pious men, many of whom will be
able to preach the Gospel, and enlighten their
countrymen. When this result does not take
place — as indeed it never has in any strictly hea-
then laud— very great disappointment is expressed ;
but it seems entirely forgotten that no single apos-
tle with all his miracles, was even so succissful
as this. The apostles labored in a body at Jeru-
salem, with all their converts about them, till a
broad foundation was laid, and, even after that,
they did not go out singly but in bands. I'he
first Mission to the heathen was not undertaken
till thousands had believed, and were, from various
causes, scattered abroad, so that individual be-
lievers were to be found in almost every city where
the first Missionaries entered. The Apostle Paul,
so far as we are informed, never founded a church
by his own individual efforts, unless perhaps at
Athens. He was the intrepid leader in almost
every instance of a band of devoted prfeachers,
many of whose names are mentioned, who seem
never for a day to have abandoned the infant
churches. They, moved on like a conquering
army, but secured every conquest behind them«

38 CONCENTltATlON OF

Hence, while the first churchy were generally
formed by the united labors of a band of Mission-
aries, they were immediately furnished with pas-
tors and teachers &c., for internal edification;
either from among themselves, or the Missionary
band to whom they owed their formation ; and by
whose constant visits they continued to be nou-
rished and protected, during the period of their
infancy.

That a single Missionary should so far succeed
in India as to form and preserve a church amidst
heathen influences, unless where he labors in
the immediate neighborhood of other brethren,
is more than should ever be expected, and cer-
tainly more than has ever been as yet accom-
plished. The difficulties with which such a laborer
has to contend, cannot well be conceived by
any one who has not been placed in similar
circumstances. He is like one witness brought
forward to give testimony on one side of a great
question, while ihere are thousands opposed to
him, and consequently he meets with little or no
credit. In the Apostolic missions, the greatest
stress was laid on witnessing to the truth ;
while we depend more on arguments from ex-
ternal and internal evidence. Now, as to the
greater portion of external evidence, especially
historicdl, it is worth next to nothing, so far
as the great mass of Hindoos and Musselmans
are concerned. In their view, the history of
Europe and Western Asia is just as fabulous
as their own absurd Mythology is in ours. The

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

3 »

works of Lardner, Puley, &c. are, to them,
perfectly useless. If we speak of miracles, their
gods and holy men have performed, and do
perform, such without number: and the books
in which the historical evidence is contained,
will not pass with them as possessing the
least authority. With internal evidence alone, can
wc make any thing like an impression. The
moral beauty of the Gospel, its adaptation to the
state of man, and its power over the heart and
conscience, are the principal proofs of its divinity
tangible to the heathen ; but this internal evidence
ought to be accompanied by the direct testimony
of actual witnesses who have felt its pover, and
can testify its truth both by words and actJons.
A body of regenerated men, acting in all the
relations of life, on the heaven-born principles of
the Gospel, is the most powerful argument of
its truth and divine origin ; and when these men
are not only able to embody the truth in their
lives, but to proclaim and expound it with the
energy peculiar to believing men, who speak from
the heart, the results cannot fail to be great ; and
M'hen their number is such as to shew the same
operation^ in a great variety of individuals, all
teaching the same doctrines, the heathen cannot
fail of perceiving an irresistible force in their
united testimony. It is in this manner that the
bulk of sincere believers in every country are con-
verted; it is not by historical argument, but simply
by the truth, which they believe to be the word
of God, because it is declared to bo so by men

40 CONCEKTRATION OF

who are more learned than themselves, and whom
they know to be possessed of unimpeachable good-
ness, integrity, and benevolence. It* is the word
of God which they believe ; but previously to the
experimental evidence from its actual purifying
influence on their own minds, they receive it as
such on the .authority of the coincident testimony
of men who constantly assert its divine character,
and, by speech and example, declare its power of
renewing the heart and life of those who receive
it. Hence it naturally follows, that the greater the
number of consistent witnesses to the truth of the
Gospel, concentrated to give their testimony at one
place, the more convincing wil^ be the evidence.
Twelve witnesses, all agreeing in the same state-
ment, cannot fail of producing an impression on
an audience, where from the unwelcome nature of
the facts, one would scarcely have been listened
to. Such is the case in a city or neighbourhood,
as it respects the Gospel. If there is only one
preacher, he is lost and unheeded; but if.it is
known, that ten or twenty men of intelligence and
blameless lives, daily proclaim the same doctrines,
and live according to them, it is almost certain,
that an impression, more or less serious, will soon
he produced.

This I conceive to be one of the strongest rea-
sons for making every Mission to the heathon,
especially in India, a large body, to bring the
Qospel home to the people, with a weight of united
testimony such as must arrest attention. Forty
or fifty Missionaries of consistent Christian cha-

MISSIONARY gPERATIONS.

41

racter, and other suitable qualifications, especially
if connected as one society, would be an over*
match for the thousands of Brahmins in Benares.
In their preaching, writings, conversation, and daily
intercourse with the people, they would give a
practical form to the moral and experimental evi-
dence of Christianity, which could not fail to affect
the native mind ; while they themselves, and their
families, would form a nucleus, around which a
Christian church might be collected.

Some may think the proposal of locating so
many Missionaries in one large city very extra-
vagant ; and I am well aware of the immense
difficulty of obtaining either men or moi{ey|for
such an undertaking ; but after all it would only
be a repetition of the experiments tried with so
much success in the South Seas. The first band
of Missionaries placed in the small island of Tahiti
consisted of eighteen, while the population did
not excfied 16,000, so that there was a Missionary
for at least every nine hundred. Now the popu-
latioif of Benares, taking the average of the different
censuses, is not under 500,000, exclusive of the
surrounding villages ; so that were there fifty
Missionaries, there would not be one to each
10,000. But their labors might extend to the
surrounding villages, so as to take in a population
of several millions. Thus, judging by the number
of heathen, there would not, after all, be one
laborer where Tahiti had ten. Such a body of
men, however, once formed, would have an im-
mense influence, and would soon be able to bring

42

CONCfiNTRAltON OJP

forward native agency of various kinds, and to
put such a powerful system in operation, that
it would he impossible for the public mind to
be long dormant. Idolatry would certainly before
long, be shaken to its base, and were it once
so in such a place, it is impossible to calculate
the effects on other parts of the country.

It was in this way that the Roman Catholics
accomplished so much in spreading their system
of nominal Christianity in different parts of the
East. Instead of a solitary individual or two, they
settled whole colleges of Missionaries in one place,
and the result was great The simplicity of our
means do not remove us from the influence of
similar principles. Indeed wherever the Protestant
Missions have been conducted on the plan of con-
centration, they have also been almost invariably
successful.

Perhaps the best plan would have been for no
society to have. above one independent mission
in this country, or, at most, one in Northern, and
another in Southern India. These stations might
have been in the largest cities, where each would
have commanded a whole province. The principal
labors of the body should have been directed, in
the first j)lace, to the formation of a church among
the heathen, in imitation of that first formed in
Jerusalem, extending their exertions gradually to
the neighbouring towns and villages, and occa-
sionally, even to a considerable distance. By thus
remmning at one centre, they would have been able
to collect all the converts into a distinct and united

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

43

body, and to bring forward native preachers, and
pastors for any church that might branch off from
the original one. It would perhaps be better that
no European Missionary ever became, strictly speak-
ing, the pastor of a native church. His office
should be that of an evangelist, to preach to the
heathen, to arrange churches, direct them during
their infancy, in finding pastors, settling disputes,
and, in short, aiding them in every matter, till they
came to some degree of maturity. In the infantile
state of such churches, much . European aid and
instruction will long be required, and even the
best of the native preachers have innumerable
deficiencies ; but still it is better to employ t^efti
as much as possible : for, making Europeans pas-
tors, for any length of time, of native churches,
*is the most effectual mode of perpetuating an un-
natural state of tutelage, which ought, as soon as
practicable, to be abandoned.

Were tlie missions placed on this extensive
scale, we should soon overcome many of the diffi-
culties we now experience, in regard to the forming
of churches, and raising of native agents. Were
ten or twelve Missionaries in the first instance
to devote their labors to the raising of one church,
they would, it may be expected, be able to
bring it to a state of considerable maturity in
the course of a few years, so as to form a good
basis for all their future operations. All their
schools would be connected with it, a vigorous
system of teaching for the converts could be
adopted, young men educated in a superior man-

44

CONCENTRATION OF

ner, and such as turned out suitable, engaged as
laborers of rarious kinds, under the immediate
eye of the Missionaries. As soon as a number of
converts in any place too distant from the original
church, were found to exist, they might be formed
into another, and some of the most experienced of
the native preachers might become their pastors,
assisted by the constant visits and counsels of the
European brethren. The circle thus formed would
widen in proportion as the converts and native
agency increased, and there would be no danger
of such a mission being broken up by casualties,
as the death or removal of one or two would only
slightly impair its eflSciency.

Though the Missionaries were thus concen-
trated, there would be no necessity for any such
close contact as would merge them in any thing
like institutions such as the Moravians form. As
to private affairs, they might have as little con-
nexion as ministers at home. No other system of
arrangement would be necessary, than that re-
quired in London between a body of ministers
who agree to supply a certain number of places
of worship, some statedly, and others occasionally.
The only difference would be, that at first the
converts at all the different stations within reach,
instead ft being formed into a great number of
insignificant churches, would be collected into one
at the most convenient spot, which would thus
more speedily become a strong and regular body,
complete in all its arrangements. When this
church becomes large enough to be able to spare

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

45

a number of members, others might gradually be
formed on the same model at such places as are
most convenient to the members, and present the
greatest prospect of good being done.

The greatest advantages would result to the
converts from being brought together. They would
be encouraged to perseverance by the support and
countenance of others ; a more complete and suit-
able system of instruction could be kept up ; and
all the ordinances of the Gospel would be more
regularly attended to, and, with a spirit more ex-
citing and edifying than in little scattered societies
of eights or tens, such as the infant churches at
most of our stations still are. The appearan^ of
such a church would be far more interesting to
the heathen, amd better calculated to give them
correct ideas of the Christian ordinances and dis-
cipline, than the meagre^ and heartless exhibition
of them, which we are obliged to present in our
weak and scattered state. >Siich a central church,
having most of the Missionaries and their families
members, all laboring to increase and extend it on
every side ; having in connection with it twenty or
thirty preaching stations, schools for both Christ-
ian and heathen children, and various other means
for spreading the Gospel in active operation, would
soon, by the Divine blessing, become *model for
all future churches in the (Ustrict. Where the
body of laborers was so great, no ground would be
lost by changes ; and the influence, bearing in so
many ways on one .city, would be so powerful, that
idolatry must give way, as it has always done

46

CONCENTRATION OF

when brought into real and close contact with pure
and well organized Christianity. Out of such a
mother church, laborers among the heathen, and
pastors for future churches, would be raised, and
thus, from one point, the word of God might sound
forth over all the surrounding country. A strong
lodgement would thus be effected at one place,
from which all future operations would be con-
ducted with the greatest advantage. To the Mis-
sionaries themselves the benefit would be immense.
The juniors w^ould labor by the side of the seniors,
and have all the advantage of their experience ;
and the social intercourse of so many engaged
in the same work, would prevent that oppression
of spirits under the load of solitary and over-
whelming responsibilitv and discouragement, through
which many a Missionary sinks into a premature
grave. Those of our brethren whose whole time
has been spent in a large and harmonious circle
of brethren and friends of different denominations,
can have little idea of the overwhelming hope-
lessness of solitary Missionary labor in a large
heathen city. It is almost too much for human
nature to bear. I have seen the death agonies
of one of its victims, — one, who, as a Christian,
a gentlemn, and a scholar, has had few equals
in the Mresionary field ; but his splendid talents
and attainments were all sacrificed to enable a
Society to boast of having one station more. I
wiB say nothing about the bitterness of the system
as experienced by myself; but if any one will
visit four or five of the stations where solitary

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

47

Missionaries are now laboring, he will read their
history in the morbid sensibility and nervous ec-
centricities superinduced by the disappointments
and dreariness of the almost hopeless undertaking
in which they are engaged. They are beating
down a mountain with a w^atch-maker’s hammer,
and no wonder that some of them have begun
to despair.

It is vain to think that ever India will be
evangelized by Europeans. All they can do is
only to plant the first churches. Our great object
ought therefore to be as soon as possible, to raise
several large churches in the most influential places,
which may serve as nurseries for native ministers
and Missionaries. Great efibrts should be n^de
to bring such congregations to maturity, that we
may have a body of people capable of forming
a society separate from the heathen, and whose
children may be brought up on Christian prin-
ciples, and receive a good education, so that from
among them we may be able to find agents for
enlightening their countrymen. But as long as
Missions are so weak, and so far scattered, no
regular body of converts is ever constituted.
Where churches are formed by the labors of only
one man, they are so small that they can never be
depended on, and as the converts have sc#cely any
thing like Christian company, they often fall off. A
thousand casualties ruin such feeble congregations,
and even where the station is regularly kept up,
it may continue for ages in the same low and
discouraging state. In the mean time, Christ-

46

CONCENTRATION OF

ianity becomes contemptible in the eyes of the
heathen, who are confirmed by seeing the weak-
ness of the new religion ; whereas, by studying
concentration, though we should have the name
of few Missions, we should have more real
Missionaries, and be able to attack the common
enemy with a force capable of making an im-
pression, and our missions would be strong, ef-
fective, and permanent bodies, whose labours would
every year tell more and more, till the country
felt their effects from one end to the other.

The foregoing remarks in this letter were pub-
lished some months ago, in the Calcutta Christ-
ian Observer, and, I have reason to believe, met
with the general concurrence of the principal part
of the Missionary body. Some objections were,
however, made in another periodical, partly by the
editor, and partly by two anonymous correspon-
dents. As I did not consider those objections of
much weight, as bearing against my views, which
the writers seehfied not to have apprehended, I
did not make any reply at the time, but, per-
haps, it may be as well to notice some of them
now.

I may observe, in explanation of what I have
written, that the Missionary policy which I have
recommAided above, is professedly designed for
societies purely Missionary, and not for any par-
ticular sect who may have adherents already in
different parte of the country ; or who may con-
sider it a maUer of much importance to propagate
their particular sentiments respecting Christian

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

49

doctrine or discipline among real or nominal
Christians of other communities. For instance,
our Baptist Brethren have always acted on the
principle of • extending themselves as widely as
possible ; and, as they profess a twofold object, that
of evangelizing the heathen, and that of refoion-
ing professed Christians, whether European or
native, by bringing them over to what they think
a more spiritual system, especially as it regards
the ordinance of Baptism, it no doubt suits their
object better to form a number of small missions,
so as to take in as many as possible of those
stations where Christian communities already ex-
ist, but on what they consider an unscripUral
basis. There is an obvious distinction between
the policy required for promoting the objects
of a body who have nothing in view but the
conversion of the heathen, and who are not
particularly concerned about the precise forms of
Church government &c., that may ultimately be
adopted by the converts, and that of a body whose
position is very different. The plan of concen-
tration is clearly intended for such societies as the
London Society ; the American B. C. F. M. ;
or any other body whose operations, unless acci-
dentally or occasionally, are purely Missionary.
The position of the Church Mission Society in
this country, though entirely Missionary, perhaps
warrants a greater deviation from the concentrated
plan than usual ; while, I believe, the general de-
sire of that Society is — to concentrate.

In this country, the fact that there are chap-

.30

CONCENTRATION OF

lains of the church of England at almost every large
PZuropean station, \vhere there is also generally
in the neighbourhood some large native town,
makes a number of such places naturally a sort
of Mission stations of the Church, as the pious
residents, where there are such, sometimes in con-
junction with the chaplain, set up a school, and
are anxious to have some aid from the Society.
The pious well-wishers of the cause are generally
churchmen; and as the Society can thus get a
good deal of local aid, it is induced often to grant
Catechists, or sometimes a single Missionary,
merely to co-operate with these friends. Another
cause of the Church Society being at first, and
even now, induced to scatter its laborers, especially
up the country, was the desirableness of providing
religious instruction for the native wives and
families of European soldiers who are nominal
Christians.

These circumstances, though perhaps not suf-
ficient to justify any great scattering of laborers,
no doubt would excuse a comparatively greater
extension of the Church, than of the London
Society, the latter of which does not belong to any
particular denomination, and is not connected
with the European community in the same way
as the former. The London Society does not aim
at the formation of any distinct body among the
Cliristian community, either native or European,
and therefore has nothing to do hut to adopt the
most direct plans for evangelizing the heathen,
and collecting the converts together; leaving to

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

51

future circumstances and the conscientious views
of the natives themselves, the form or forms which
their churches may take.

It has been objected to the plan of concentra-
tion, that it narrows the field of exertion, and that
the occupation of only a few places would leave
all the others in a destitute state.

In this objection there are two erroneous as-
sumptions. First, it supposes that we propose to
put more men into any given field than there is
work for ; and, secondly, that by forming at great
and important places, large central missions, w^e
should defer for a very great length of time the
evangelization of the smaller places. ^

With regard to the first, it was never proposed
that large Missions should be in any but great
cities ; and the number proposed, even taking
the very largest, would not, were those places
christianized, be in any way adequate to afford
them sufficient instruction, in all the different ways
by which such instruction must be given in this
country, where schools are to be taught, books
translated or written, many secular affairs of the
converts attended to, besides preaching, conversa-
tion with the heathen, journeys for itinerating
undertaken, and a great variety of means employ-
ed, before Christianity can receive a real soul and
body, instead of being as now, in the eyes of the
people, little else than a shadow of abstracts pecu-
lations.

It is not meant to say that we should make any
permanent arrangement for occupying and cultiva-
d2

52

CONCENTRATION OF

ting only one part of the country — far from it, all
that is meant is ; “ Let us make good our ground.”
Let us seize a commanding position where we may
be able to make an impression, train our soldiers,
and prepare our commissariat, before we separate
into little parties never to meet again. As far as
the effectual supply of the smaller stations and
the open country is concerned, I feel convinced
that the concentration plan would reach them
sooner than the other, because it would never
reach them at all, till it did so by suitable means,
instead of a mere nominal supply. By the plan
proposed no newly arrived Missionary would ever
be in charge of a separate station, and no new-
station would be taken up but where an adequate
supply existed. Experienced men would always
be the harbingers where an advance or an exten-
sion might be thought desirable ; while the juniors
would be gradually acquiring the necessary quali-
fications, by attending to such work as they could
manage at the older and larger stations. No other
concentration is therefore meant, than merely our
not taking in more ground than we can, in some
imperfect degree, bring under cultivation. When-
ever a laborer can be spared, well fit to make a
lodgment in the still uncultivated jungle, let him
by all means be sent to the nearest spot likely
to reward his labor, with all the aids and facilities,
which the more mature station may be able to
give him.

In a new colony, where all the first settlers
scatter themselves indiscriminately over the whole

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

53

of an extensive desert, each choosing a location
for himself according to hite own opinion or whim,
— not waiting till they have built towns, made
roads, explored the country, and carefully formed
plans of settlements, with proper regard to the
facilities of commerce, &c. ; what is to be expected
but the defeat of the scheme ? or, if ultimately
successful, that the infant colony will require a
great many years to overcome the difficulties of its
situation, whereas a well chosen and regular plan
of clearing the country and forming a complete
system of policy, would not only lead to earlier
prosperity in the settled districts, but to an earlier
cultivation of the whole country. I

Thus I have no doubt it would be with well-
conducted large central Missions. They would
push forward ultimately a far better trained agency
both native and European, into all the districts
of their respective provinces or circles of the
country, so that, in the end, the delay would not
be so great in forming churches and giving Chris-
tianity a living form.

The objection, that we ought to have mercy on
all parts oT the country alike, and supply every
place, supposes that we have the means of ade-
(juately supplying a great many places ; whereas
it is clear we have no means to do so, and never
can have, till thousands of native preachers have
been raised, and hundreds of thousands converted
to Christ. The most quick and efficient way of
raising up a good native agency must now be
looked on, as the most effectual way of carrying

34

CONCENTRATION OF

on the work. To me it seems a matter beyond
all doubt, that strong Missions are far better
adapted for this purpose, than it is possible for
small ones consisting of one Missionary to be.

It has been objected, that not a few instances
have occurred, in which one man placed at a sta-
tion, has been more successful than some Missions
have been, where there have been several laboring
in conjunction.

This objection, however, is not exactly founded
on fact. Most of the Missions in Northern India
out of Calcutta, have, till lately, consisted of one
man each, but it is not true, that any one, even
the most successful of these, has had so many con-
verts as the Mission of our Society in Calcutta,
in which the operations of several laborers have
been conjoined. Till within two or three years,
there has scarcely been such a thing out of Cal-
cutta, and Serampore — as even two Missionaries
of moderate experience, laboring at any one sta-
tion for any length of time. To take the success
of one or two very laborious and experienced men
of twenty years standing or upwards, and compare
it with that of a Mission where two or three
young men have been laboring, acquiring the lan-
guage and a little experience, for three or four
years, is not a proper way of arriving at the true
state of the case, while we have such cases as the
South Seas, Hawai, Ceylon, Tinnevely, Travan-
core, &c. in all of which a great concentration of
effort has been manifest; for even where there
has not been a very great force of Europeans,

MISSIONARY OPERATIONS.

55

there has been a large combination of native
agency, under the very best and most experienced
European direction. But even were it a fact, that
some have singly done a good deal, it does not
prove that had there been two good Missionaries
at the same station, even more than double the
work might not have been effected. Take for
instance the Rev. A. Bowley of Chunar, one of
the oldest, most laborious and successful Mission-
aries in the country. Single-handed he finds daily
difficulty. When he goes to labor among the hea-
then, his native church suffers, his schools suffer,
and the improvement of the converts stands still ;
and when he stays at home, laboring ent^ely
among these, the work of conversion from the
heathen is entirely suspended. He himself feels,
that, without aid, he can go but little further than
he has done, and, at the same time, has no expe-
rienced Brother into whose hands the work may
gradually be committed. The great evil attached
to single-handed success, is that it too often dies
with the instrument of its production; a young
man newly arrived from Europe, is put perhaps
to succeed an experienced man who has done
much, and put things in a train for greater effici-
ency. The most likely thing a young man in such
circumstances will do, is to upset every thing that
has been established.

Young men when they come out, as they know
nothing of the w'ork or the people, the difficulties
that have been overcome, and those that still re-
main to be encountered — fall into sad mistakes

56

CONCENTRATION OF

from ignorance of every kind; but still having
naturally some theories of their own own — theories
fine in themselves, but tried over and over by
almost every Missionary in succession, and found
useless — if they are placed by themselves, are very
likely to throw all back again for a number of
years, and go through the same course of disap-
pointment with their predecessors. This they
cannot do in large Missions, as no burden of
consequence is thrown on them, till observation
and experience have made them able to bpar it;
and they gradually, as they become capable, slip
into all the duties, and come under the responsi-
bilities of the work, without having run a painful
round of disappointed hopes from vain experi-
ments. At one-man-stations the work sometimes
goes on encouragingly and then stops — the shep-
herd dies, and his few sheep lose themselves in the
wilderness — a successor at last comes, a raw youth
— he meets a few of the stragglers, but most are
gone — he knows not how to manage what remain,
and he has years and years to labor, and after all,
perhaps, does not succeed in bringing things into
the state in which they were before he came.

ITie only other objection to the plan of con-
centrated Missions which I shall notice is this: —
That w^here a considerable number of men are
employed in conjunction, there is great danger of
disagreement. One objector writes to this effect,
that « In smaller Missions it is often difficult to
preserve harmony, how much more so in a large
body.”

MISSIONARY OPER-ATIONS.

57

This objection is certainly so little in accordance
with all human experience, that it is rather sur-
prising that it ever should have been urged. It
is notorious that all small societies are most sub-
ject to petty jealousies, backbitings, idle gossiping,
See. which are generally the cause of disagreement
among coadjutors in one work, much more than
any differences of sentiment or public measures.
Ten men are much more likely to act in concert
than two or three, as they have always more or
less the power of quashing by the general opinion
of the majority, any little risings of hostility
between individuals ; and the responsibilities being
borne by so many, do not produce such a sensi-
tiveness on every point of policy, as is most likely
to exist in very small bodies, where the respon-
sibility is thrown on one or two. The Mission
of the London Society in Calcutta, is the largest
local combination of laborers in tlie country, con-
ducting their Missionary affairs on their own res-
ponsibility alone, and yet no disagreement has ever
taken place, either in the body generally or between
individuals, so as to interfere with the harmony of
their plans.

The only affair involving a painful difference of
opinion was between the whole body on one side,
and a junior brother on his arrival from England,
not understanding the relation's of his office to the
Society, opposed the general will of the Brethren,
which led to a 'very painful disagreement.

But the fact that one of the largest Missions
in India on the plan I propose, has carried on ope-

D S

58

LOCATION OF

rations for more than twenty years without con-
tentions, while no other Mission has been acting
on a concentrated plan with a regular organization,
strongly proves my position that a large and well
organized body is much more likely to co-operate
successfully and harmoniously than small isolated
Missions of one or two. The greatest trouble has
always arisen in managing the smaller Missions ;
the large ones who can take on themselves their
own responsibilities, a*e in every respect more easily
managed, and are far mort comfov.able to \e
laborers engaged in them. — I have not heard f
any other objections to the plan deservipg of con-
sideration.

Yours affectionately,

W. 11.

LETTER VI.

LOCATION . F MISSIONS.

Dear Friend,

It has been remarked of the English, that, in
choosing the sites of their foreign settlements, they
have generally fixed on the most unhealthy and
inconvenient places that could well be found.

Whether or not this charge is correct, it is not
for me to enquire, but I have often thought that, in
India, there was too much ground for it. The
Indian capital, in particular, is situated almost at

MISSIONS.

59

the extremity of the country, in a low marshy and
unhealthy district that formerly had but little con-
nexion with the rest of India, and though not un-
suitable for mere mercantile purposes, for which at
first it was exclusively designed, it never had any
thing to recommend it for other objects, nor does
it exercise on the rest of this vast country, that
influ 3ncf *vhich a well situated and extensive me-
tropolis be expected to do. These remarks
will app'^' if. re or less to both Bombay and
Madras, as well as Calcutta, .bice they also are not
pin ii in such central and commanding positions,
as nrg.., bn naturally calculated to give them a
powerful influence over the whole country. The
earlier especially, and even the present operStions
of Missionary Societies, naturally were, and are
directed by the localities of the European stations ;
and, consequently, if those stations have been badly
chosen, have suftered. A greater expenditure of
human life has taken place, and. in my opinion, a
greater ' amber of bstacles have been presented
to the work, than otherwise would have existed,
by Missionaries do mg settled at random, in spots
radically unhealthy, and in themselves not the most
adapted for Missionary labor, but chosen as Eu-
ropean stations, for various causes peculiar to the
earlier state of British affairs in the country.

In the infancy of Missions in India, the plan of
locating Missionaries almost entirely at European
stations could not be avoided. — For some time the
Government would not have allowed them to
labor among the people, unless partially in the

60

LOCATION OF

neighbourhood of places where European influence
was paramount. Nothing for long could be done
without the countenance or favor of some local
authority or person of influence, while the locali-
ties of the country, as well as the character and
disposition of the people were comparatively un-
known. It was necessary that the Missionary
should remain at such stations, where his cha-
racter and efforts might develope themselves under
the eye of the government, at that time disposed
to form the most unfavorable opinion.

Such policy is not however now necessary, as
the whole country is open to us, and I think many
reasons exist in favor of even preferring the large
towns, districts, and villages, at some distance from
European settlements; to the locations of English
troops or the emporiums of European commerce.

Had Europeans in this country been intimately
acquainted and connected with the natives so as to
have all that moral influence over them which one
class of society exercises over another in most
countries ; they might very probably have been the
first and principal objects of attention, so that
through the medium of English churches we might
effectually reach the native mind.

But in the present state of things, Europeans
are not inhabitants of the country. At the pre-
sidencies of Calcutta, Madras and Bombay in
particular, a great many of them have no con-
nexion with the natives whatever. They are ig-
norant of their language, religion, manners, and
customs. All they know^ of them is generally

MISSIONS.

61

through the medium of their servants, who are of
the lowest and most ignorant classes — who have
added the vices of Europe to those of India.
Even with these they can scarcely exchange an
idea, unless on the most common business of life.
Moral influence is almost entirely out of the ques-
tion, where both parties for the most part look on
each other with disgust. — Europeans living at sta-
tions in the interior, arc generally much better
acquainted both with the language and habits of
the natives, but to very many even of them, the
above remarks will fully apply.

If the English remained in the country, many
of the evils now existing might be gradually |)ver-
come ; but they are, in general, only strangers who
stay for a few years at most, and leave the country,
nearly as ignorant of it as when they first landed
on its shores. — Of course there are many excep-
tions, but in general the Europeans of the presi-
dencies, ill particular, continue so purely Euro-
pean, in all their ideas, feelings, and associations,
that though they were never so well disposed, they
are really incapable of doing good among the
natives. To labor, therefore, among Europeans,
with the view of thus reaching the natives through
them, is a work not likely to succeed, while the
hindrance which it presents to actual Missionary
work is great. — This in general may be seen in
its efiects at those stations where from the peculiar
state of society, the Missionaries voluntarily or
involuntarily have had to devote much time to
English; and even w|^ere much labor has been

62

LOCATION OF

expended on a native population, mixed up with an
European one, the success has been little com-
pared with the amount of exertion.

In Calcutta the number of converts is very
small, though there has been perhaps more regular
Missionary labor bestow^ed on the city, compared
with its population, than on any other part of
India. Not a few of the Calcutta Missionaries
too, have been, and others perhaps now are, the
best qualified and most laborious in India. —
Besides the direct efforts of these laborers, large and
flourishing English schools and colleges have long
existed, in many of which Christianity has been
zealously taught, and a great variety of other
means for spreading the Gospel has existed, and
yet the effect as to real Christianity has been
exceedingly small, compared with the apparent
amount of labor. I refer entirely to the city of
Calcutta, and not to the villages around, for in
the latter a very encouraging degree of success
has been obtained by most of the Societies. ITiis
* exactly illustrates my opinion; as these villages
are entirely separated from European society, the
success in them tends to show, that it is easier to
work our way among an unmixed native population,
than among those mixed up with Europeans.

The conduct of the great majority of Europeans
in India, though of late years much improved, is
but too often such as tends to disgust the natives
at Christianity ; and when Missionaries are much
mixed up with them, they find their doctrines
called in question more on the ground of their

MISSIONS.

63

supposed bad effects on our own countrymen, than
on any other account — but where there are no
Europeans, the doctrines are often listened to with
more candor.

The native population of English settlements
is also in itself very inferior, in general, in both
character and respectability, to that of towns and
cities purely Indian. It is composed, at least a
great part of it, of the scum of the whole country,
and is continually fluctuating. Very few of the
old respectable native families are to be found at
these places; and hence, though there are many
rich natives congregated around the European
stations, from various causes there are not ipany
of them permanent residents belonging to those
families, who are the lineal descendants of the
influential classes of former times, and who are
naturally looked up to by the people as their
leaders and examples. Indeed the greater part
of the native inhabitants of these places exhibits
much of the ephemeral or mushroom character of
the European part of the community. They are
brought together by fortuitous circumstances, and
are soon in a similar manner dispersed. Such a
community having no adhesive principle, is but
ill suited to receive any deep or lasting impression.
It is like the sand on which the traveller may
write his name, but when he returns no trace of it
remains. To this is superadded the fact, that it
is composed almost entirely of those who come
together only from the love of pleasure, or the
desire of gain, and whose minds are consequently

64

LOCATION OF

in a very unfavorable state for the attentive con-
sideration of religious truth. It may easily be
believed, that, among such a population, the pros-
pect of great and speedy success must be less than
where society is more fixed and indigenous. The
same holds true even in a greaffer degree with
respect to mere military stations, where there is no
great native town or city independent of the
English settlement or camp. A good many of
these are, however, in the immediate neighbourhood
of some large city, which still continues to retain,
with little change, its original Indian character;
while in and around the military cantonments a
mixed sort of town springs up, generally extending
over a considerable space, and filled with soldiers,
pensioners, &c. native and European, Portuguese
of the lowest orders, camp-followers of all des-
criptions, and in short troops of the refuse of the
community both male and female. I'here is indeed
in all such places a sprinkling of tolerably re-
spectable people ; and, where there are courts of
justice, there are various classes of government
officers and lawyers, generally a vile and selfish
race, the very last to open their hearts to any
thjng good or true.

Such are the stations at which not a small por-
tion of Missionary labor has been expended, and
where a considerable number of the Missionaries
have been located. It is true, even those Mis-
sionaries located at military posts, have by no
means confined their labors to them ; b^jt I have
little doubt that their usefulness would have been

MISSIONS.

65

greater, had they been so situated as to bring the
principal force of their efforts to bear on the more
steady and unmixed part of the community..

The country is covered with large towns and
villages where the population is not in any respect
migratory, as at military stations, and where, as
yet, the people have not been so prejudiced against
the Gospel, by familiarity with the worst specimens
of our countrymen. At the same time, it must be
remembered, that the stations of our troops are by
no means the most populous, nor do they at all
present such facilities for undivided labor in
direct Missionary work, as some of those do where
scarcely an European is to be found; whil^the
prejudices of those who have seen such perverted
exhibitions of what they are led to regard as Chris-
tian character, are far more inveterate than those
of the mere heathen, who hear only our doctrine
and see the regular lives of its preachers.

It is true that an European station has much
to recommend itself to our feelings. There we
are still among our people. We may have society
and many other comforts which cannot be found
in a town merely native ; but few real Missionaries
will put these things into competition with the
advantages of more direct and extended means of
usefulness. At European stations also the temp-
tations to trifling are great. ' Society will require
some degree of attention, and the company in a
military camp, is often not the mosir suitable:
there is sometimes much danger that its unfavor-
able influence on the Missionary may be greater

66

LOCATION OF

than his favorable influence on it. It is true, some
of our brethren .have been very useful at such
stations among Europeans ; but it has sometimes
been at the expence of a very great curtailment
of their direct Missionary work. As there are
chaplains at most of these stations, the Mission-
ary is not required to do any thing in English ;
and, even where the chaplain is inefficient, and he
thinks it his duty to preach in English, he is often
opposed as an intruder ; and thus while he is
drawn away, in some measure, from his proper
work, he does not obtain an open door of useful-
ness, but is obliged to labor among a few, with but
little comfort or success.

If, however, he is successful in English, he is
drawn into so many connexions, that a very great
part of his time is frittered away, either in making
or receiving visits, so that he has not leisure to
cultivate the language and familiarize himself suf-
ficiently with the natives, or to exercise with effect
the peculiar gifts requisite to form an efficient
Missionary.

Where the Mission is strong, these objections
to English work will not hold so good — as it may
be distributed among the body in such a way as
to be to each individual a mere relaxation from
the more difficult work of the Mission. For each to
preach a sermon now and then, will only be an
agreeable change, and will tend to keep up the
power of speaking in his own language, and pro-
mote associations of a pleasing nature, with the
varied sympathies of bis native land and early

MISSIONS.

67

habits; but where one has to give half his time
and talents to English work, the other half will
not likely be of much value.

To be a thorough Missionary, a man should do
nothing else, unless what may come under the
description of mere recreation. The company and
interruptions arising from EngTish engagements,
(for the preaching is the least of it) are incom-
patible with that close and undivided attention to
direct Missionary labor, which is necessary to
enable a man to surmount its difficulties. In
studying the language, preaching, writing, translat-
ing, superintending schools, &c., almost every hour
of every day will be employed, and little wilL be
left for any thing more than that portion of English
reading required to keep up the tone of his mental
energies — continually being exhausted by giving
out, but rarely refreshed by receiving knowledge.
If this portion of a Missionary’s time is given to
company, so frivolous as that of India is generally,
it will ultimately tell with sad, and onervating
effect on his intellectual powers. Missionaries are,
in general, so much engaged in active duties, that
they have little time at best for mental improve-
ment ; and hence, some of them become gradually
deficient in habits of thought and mental applica-
tion. This is an evil to be guarded against, and
can only be so by a careful husbanding of time,
and a strict devotion of every spare hour to useful
reading.

From these remarks you will perceive that I
consider populous native places, where there are

68

LOCATION OF

few or no Europeans, as more favorable to Mis-
sionary success, or at least to undivided suitable
exertions among the heathen ; and also, that the
population of such places is more likely to give
the Gospel a candid hearing, than those generally
do who inhabit European settlements, especially
Military stations. In support of these views, it is
enough for my present purpose, to point to the
success of our Brethren in Southern India, among
communities purely native, and also to the fact,
that, while the largest portion of the labors of our
Calcutta Brethren has been in the city, among the
' mixed population peculiar to it as an English
town, by far the greater part of their success has
been in the] villages, where the inhabitants were
unmingled with Europeans.

But let me not be understood as if I wished
any existing Mission to be abandoned, or even
curtailed. That in Calcutta especially, from its
being in the capital of the country from which
much either good or evil must emanate, ought
rather to be greatly enlarged. ITiough many of
the objections which I have mentioned, lie against
Calcutta as much as against any other European
station, yet I conceive such is the vast importance
of a strong and effective Mission there, that the
existence of these difficulties only calls for more
zealous efforts, and a greater determination on the
part of Missionary Societies not to rest till our
great Indian Metropolis is, in the fullest sense of
the word yet realized, a Christian city. My only
object is to show, that, in our future enlargement

MISSIONS.

69

of operations, we ought not to follow the track of
Europeans, but go at once among the indigenous
mass of the people. Small towns around Military
cantonments ought to be avoided, for though it is
true we should supply the destitute every where,
yet where our means enable us only to supply
a few stations, it is best to *take those that
naturally promise the earliest and best fruit.
Such large cities as Patna, Benares, Agra, D^i
or Furruckabad, which have each a small Euro-
pean appendage within a few miles, are so little
affected by the influence of soldiery, &c. that they
do not come under the objections to which I *
refer. But even at such places as these, ^re
should be taken by the Missionaries not to locate
themselves at the English station, but in the
native city. If the necessary regard due to health,
will not admit of the latter, they should at least be
nearer the city than the English station. Some
of the native cities will scarcely admit of an Euro-
pean living in them without considerable danger
to health, to disregard which would argue but a
very spurious sort of zeal; but some place can
almost always be found about the suburbs, that
will be as public as in the heart of the city, and
at the same time avoid the inconvenience of living
at the English station, and being lost to the
native eye among the ever-changing European
community-

There are two arguments of considerable appa-
rent force that are generally urged in favour of
Missionaries being placed at European stations.

70

LOCATION OF

' The one is, that by doing good to the Europeans,
they do away with the influence of bad example,
and turn some of them into instruments of positive
usefulness. The other is, that at such places we
are able to raise more funds for schools and other
local purposes than we could otherwise do.

Both of these reasons are very good as it re-
spects one or two stations with which I am ac-
(Ufiintcd. For instance, at Monghyr, where there
is a small invalid station, our Baptist Brethren
have been very useful both among Europeans and
natives — nor does one branch of labor seem to
have interfered with the other. But such a sta-
tion is not a fair specimen. In the first place,
there is not a chaplain, so that the call to preach
the Gospel to our countrymen is clear ; and, in
the second place, as it respects the native work,
there is not a rabble of European soldiers, to
bring the Gospel into contempt in every bazar,
but a number of quiet families of non-commission-
ed officers, retired from the service, and a few
respectable gentlemen, principally in official sta-
tions.

It is true, every European brought to the know-
ledge of the truth, becomes a witness in its favor,
but as there arc means of grace more or less
suitable at most stations, where a considerable
number of Europeans is to be found, the Mis-
sionary is not required to go out of the way of his
direct labor; and, if he does, a prejudice hurtful
to his usefulness is generally excited against him
as pursuing sectarian objects. By all means we

MISSIONS.

71

ought to preach the Gospel to all that come in
our way ; but, at the same time, let nothing stand
between us and our great work among the hea-
then, This is the grand object for which we
came out, and have spent years in learning lan-
guages, &c. ; and to leave it even partially for
other labors, however useful, unless specially and
manifestly called by provJdential circumstances, is
a sort of betraying of the cause. ^

As to the other argument about raising funds,
I think it is of very little weight. It is true, a
Missionary by sacrificing one half of his time to
English preaching and English society, may raise
a few hundred rupees a year towards such objelts;
but are those funds worth the time and attention
thus applied? By this alienation of time and
thoughts from direct native work, his qualifications
for that work are proportionably diminished. He
requires to live and breath in a native atmosphere,
before the language and thoughts of the people
can become as it were naturalized to him, so as
to give him that access to their hearts which he
wishes to obtain.

The high standard of efficiency which I should
wish to see reached by all, is incompatible with
that state of divided attention, which a man, half
English Pastor and half Missionary, can at best
give to native worte Instances have taken place
of great efficiency in both departments, but such
are exceptions arising from rare combinations of
both moral and intellectual excellencies. But
such should never be expected generally to appear,

LOCATION OF MISSIONS.

72

and the standard reached only by a few very
superior men, — should not be taken as a rule for
all

If we expect to see a Missionary body of high
efficiency, they must not be entangled with English
duties. And if funds for local objects cannot be
collected without the sacrifice of one half of our
time, it would be better to abandon a part of them,
and content ourselves with the free gifts of the
few, whose hearts are in the work, and who will
give cheerfully, without our making any such sa-
crifice of our time and talents to their personal
gratification. There are not a few of such real
friends to the cause in India, and it is great cause
of thankfulness to God that they are gradually
increasing. These are the supporters most to be
depended on, and with respect to them, the more
they see us at our own direct work, and the less
, , we are seen in the European circles, their contri-
bu&ns will be the more liberal.

'' general conclusion to which the above
remarks seem to lead, is, that places inhabited
entirely by natives are most eligible for Mission
stations — that Military posts especially should be
avoided, at least when not close to large native
cities or towns — and that, in general, a Mission-
ary should neither live much in European society,
nor be entangled with English work. While few.
Societies could with prudence abandon any exist-
ing Mission, it would be well in taking up new
places, which the enlarged spirit of zeal may yet
enable them to do, to be careful to attend to con-

PREACHING, &C.

\ 73

centration for facilitating co-operation, and the
selection of locations where the population is en-
tirely or almost entirely native, that nothing may
exist to prevent the greatest possible amount of
direct Missionary labor.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

LETTER VII.

♦ pueaching'to the heathen.

Dear Friend,

Having in the foregoing letter treated of the
location of Missions in India, I shall now proceed
to make some remarks on the different modes of
labor among the heathen.

Among the means to be employed for promo-
ting conversion, the direct preaching of the Gospel
claims the first place, both on account of its scrip-
tural character, and its natural adaptation to the
great object for which it is designed. In this
letter I shall take it for granted that preaching is
the principal means to be employed by the Mis-
sionary, reserving my remarks on the claims of
other plans of operation, till 1 come to treat of
them, and the part they are calculated to perform^
in the work of evangelization.

The word preaching I would, however, be un-
derstood to use rather in the scriptural than" in

74

PREACHING TO

the modern sense. The verb Kjjpwo’o’w to preach, is
never used in Scripture to signify the delivering of
discourses or exhortations to a church, or assembly
of Christians: the delivery of such discourses
being called prophesying, teaching, exhorting, &c.
To preach, was to make known the facts and
doctrines of the Gospel to the heathen or unbe-
lievers, whether Jews or Gentiles. When the
preaching has taken effect, and the announcement
of the first great fundamental truths of Chris-
tianity has been believed, the hearers become
disciples, and the process of preaching to them,
gives place to that of instructing them in all the
will of God, and exhorting them to purity of life,
and obedience to the commands of Christ. Preach-
ing then, is the announcement, by the living voice,
of the first principles of the Gospel, to those
who are not as yet within the pale of the Chris-
tian Church. The delivery of set discourses is
not therefore what is exclusively meant by preach-
ing to the heathen, but it includes all kinds of
viva voce communications of Christian truth, whe-
ther in public addresses to assemblies, or in con-
versation with individuals or small parties.

There are various ways of preaching to the
heathen, and each Missionary will generally be,
to a great extent, directed by his own capabilities,
and other circumstances. The various methods
pursued, may, however, be all included under the
general denomination of direct addresses to audi-
ences, or of conversational discussions. Whether
the former or the latter of these methods is prefer-

THE HEATHEN.

75

able, must depend on circumstances. Each has
its peculiar advantages and disadvantages. My
own opinion however, is, that where it is practi-
cable, the plan of delivering regular discourses, is
decidedly preferable to that of conversational dis-
cussion; but this is on the supposition that the
Missionary is possessed of that ready utterance
which will enable him to adopt either practice.
In some cases, either the one or the other plan
becomes imperative from necessity. One man can
make a good discourse, and deliver it in an inter-
esting and impressive manner, but has little or
no talent for conversation : another fails so much
in his elocution, that he is quite unable to gain
the attention of a mixed crowd of heathen, but
has gr^at power in gaining access to their minds
by conversation. In all such cases, Providence has
clearly marked out the peculiar mode in which
each should conduct his ministration ; but where
no such peculiarities exist in the mental confor-
mation of the Missionary himself, and he can
adopt either way with nearly equal ease, he should
by all means try to get as many hearers as possible,
cither within or out of doors, and preach to them
as much as he can in short, clear and pithy dis-
courses, with no more controversial matter than
is absolutely necessary, when he has not only
to oppose error, but also the general disinclina-
tion of the human mind to Divine truth.

There are many reasons for preferring this mode
of address. One very important one is this, that
with the same exertion of physical strength, and

76

PREACHING TO

a less expenditure of time, the Gospel may be
proclaimed to a much greater number of indi-
viduals. One who has to confine himself to the
conversational mode, can rarely exi)ound the Gospel
to many at a time ; much of what he says is also
of comparatively little value, as he is constantly
drawn into the discussion of topics of but little
importance, by the flippancy of the people, or the
cunning of opponents. He who delivers a more
connected discourse, on the other hand, has
the choice of his own subject, and can generally
go on with it, without interruption, though some-
times he may have to go out of his way a little,
to anticipate objections, or to reply to such as
may be made by some one present. Opponents
will sometimes interrupt his discourse ; but in ge-
neral, with a little tact, he can put them oft* to
the end, when if their objections have not been
incidentally met during the address, they may be
more conveniently taken up.

As almost all the objections of the heathen are
well known to every experienced Missionary, he
may so construct his discourses as to anticipate
most of the arguments they are likely to bring
forward, so that the intended objectors, observing
this, will be careful of committing themselves, and
will in all probability remain silent. He has thus the
advantage of their not being piqued at any sup-
posed exposure of their own weakness, so that
he may use the utmost liberty in appealing to
their consciences, in order to leave an impression
on their minds.

THE HEATHEN.

77

The Missionaries who engage much- in preaching
to the heathen are by no means uniform in their
mode of procedure. Some preach in rather a
controversial style, spending .much of their efforts
in exposing the errors of idolatry. Others say
comparatively little on these topics, but content
themselves with explaining the Gospel, and pressing
it on their attention, as sinners in the sight of
God. The best course would, however, seem to
be a medium between these two extremes; and
this medium is, on the w^hole, so far as I know,
followed by the most efficient of the Missionary
body, though various shades of difference may
exist in the methods adopted. To dwell! con-
stantly on the errors of the heathen irritates their
feelings, and repels them from hearing with can-
dour; but, at the same time, a firm dispassionate
refuUition of their system, accompanied with a
mild and affectionate appeal to their better sense
and feelings, rarely gives offence, but, on the con-
trary, often produces a very favorable state of at-
tention to the great truths of the Gospel.

The best way to displace error is to teach the
truth. Perhaps it is therefore better to dwell
most, — partly on the universal depravity of human
nature, and the wonderful love of God in sending
his Son to remedy it by thi? sacrifice of himself,
than on the refutation of mere observances, that
must certainly vanish before the light of the truth.
At the same time, all the abominations of idolatry
must be fully exposed, that the way may be
cleared for the Gospel ; but in doing so, the utmost

78

PREACHING TO

care and circumspection should be observed that
the exposure of such errors may not produce hosti-
lity to the truth, rather than a conviction of the
evil of idolatry with its attendant superstitions.
It is possible to say all that can be said against
the delusions of heathenism, without apparently
producing any bad feeling ; but it is also possible
to say these things in such a way as will bring the
people round us like a nest of hornets. Some
years ago, I met with a Missionary at a large
native mela, or festival, whom the Bramins would
not allow to utter a sentence without interrupting
him, and entering with him into angry discussions ;
and yet the very same people listened to another,
who could not speak the language so well, with
the utmost attention, and even seemed impressed
as well as pleased with wdiat they heard, though
the latter spared their errors as little as the former,
lliere is, in fact, more danger of giving offence by
one’s tone and manner than by what is said. To
a Missionary it is of great importance to feel, as it
were, the pulse of his audience before certain to-
pics are introduced. Abrupt attacks on their gods,
ceremonies, and popular superstitions, or even the
sudden or unprefaced introduction of some of the
peculiar doctrines of Christianity, often does more
harm than good. '^Thc very people who one day
will not listen to our doctrines, will hear them
another day with silent and profound attention,
and not only so, but will even join with us in con-
demning their own errors. One unguarded ex-
pression will sometimes spoil the temper of a

THE HEATHEN.

79

crowd, but perhaps that very expression will be
quite approved by them if uttered at a more
suitable time and place. I have preached against
idolatry in a crowded idol temple, but in such
a place great caution is required, and expressions
that might be used elsewhere, might spoil the
good feeling and destroy the attention of the
hearers, many of whom are supported by the
system.

If practicable, all objections should be put off
to the end of the discourse, so that the people
may not be deprived of a connected view of the
subject, merely to gratify the vanity and love
of wrangling in a few individuals. It not infre-
quently happens, that a man, who, in the earlier
part of a discourse, wishes to say something in
objection, if put off to the end, will be so con-
vinced by what he subsequently hears, that he
will decline saying what he intended, and the
effect is good when one owns that his mind is
satisfied, and that what he wished to say was
unfounded. The audience thus breaks up with the
favorable impression of what they have heard, on
their minds, and retire with a much greater degree
of seriousness than when a discussion has taken
place; when, at least one of the parties has
argued for nothing but victory, or the display
of his talents. Where there is any thing like a
disposition to honest enquiry, discussions are very
useful; but the Missionary requires to be very
cautious how he plunges into an argument, before
he has any idea about the object of his opponent.

80

PREACHING TO

Sometimes that object is only to raise a laugh at
the expense of religion, or the preacher, in order
to show off his own wit : at other times, it is to
divert the people, by mere senseless talk, from the
attention they have been manifesting. In such
cases, I have found one rule to be useful, that is,
never to begin any discussion with those whom
1 have marked as inattentive, listening with a
sneer ; or, who, by whispering, winking, &c., seemed
to wish to turn attention from the speaker toward
themselves. When I have seen such an individual
come forward to start an objection, or make a
speech, I have cut him short at once, without
hearing him, and addressed him so that all might
hear, to the following effect : — “ Sir, I have ob-
served you all the time of my discourse. You have
not been attentive, but have been whispering, smi-
ling, winking, and sneering. No well-bred, sen-
sible man would act so, especially where the
subject is important, and connected with our eter-
nal interests. You have thus shewn yourself
unw^orthy of being allowed to speak on such weighty
matters, among respectable men ; therefore I wdll
not discuss them with you, but if any other person
present, who has listened attentively, will put a
question, I shall hear him, and reply with plea-
sure.” This generally has the desired effect, and
such persons have often received, at the same time,
severe reproofs from the audience, so that they
have been glad to beg pardon for their flippancy.

Those who come evidently with an intention to
dispute, should rarely be indulged with an oppor-

THE HEATHEN.

81

tunity, as their purpose generally is not to hear a
word from the Missionary, but to draw the atten-
tion of the people entirely from him, and then to get
the meeting broken up in confusion. In such cases,
a firm determination to admit of no interruption,
but to insist on their having the good manners of
hearing us out before attempting to reply, gene-
rally defeats their object. When they find the
Missionary has nearly done, they often slink away,
as they know his immediate object is gained when
his address has boon heard ; and he is now com-
paratively indifferent whether the people disperse or
not : and as they have lost the chance of distracting
the people’s attention, they have no wish run
the risk of any greater defeat, by an exposure of
their own arguments.

Some also come after the discourse is partly
over ; and without staying to hear any thing, press
confidently forward to dispute. Such ought par-
ticularly to be kept in check, as they are generally
impertinent wranglers, whose only object is mis-
chief, or the display of their own supposed clever-
ness. *The following is a specimen of the class,
and the mode I have found best adapted to meet
it: — I was one day addressing^ a considerable
crowd of Hindoos in a public place at Benares, on
the evils of idolatry, and had got about half
through my discourse, when all at once a very con-
sequential-looking Musselman, Moulvee, pressed
through the crowd, and, without listening a mo-
ment to what I was saying, interrupted me with
an objection to the Divinity of Christ, to which I
£ 3

82

PREACHING TO

had made no reference whatever. I merely stopped
to tell him to reserve this subject till my discourse
was done, and then resumed.— “ But,” says he,
drawing himself up as majestically as he could, “ 1
have put this question, and must have an answer
now.” I replied, “ Sir, you are a Musselman,
and I am addressing Hindoos on a subject which
has nothing to do with matters in dispute between
Christians and Mohammedans. You ought to
have as much good manners as to wait a proper
time for introducing quite another subject — so if
you cannot wait till I have done speaking to these
people, you had better walk away and not disturb
us.” Hearing this, he made a low bow, and
walked away. The people made way for him ;
some of them smiling at his evident chagrin ; and
then turned round with redoubled attention to hear
the rest of the discourse. Had I permitted him
to draw me into a discussion, his end would have
been gained; the attention of the people would
have been distracted ; and most would have gone
away without hearing the Gospel, who, in this case
heard it plainly stated and enforced. ^

In preaching to the heathen, very great prudence
is requisite, both in the selection of the topics, and
in the manner of treating them. As to topics,
every one will see that they ought to be simple,
but important. Any thing beyond the great fun-
damental doctrines and precepts of the Gospel,
would be out of place. Still, however, if any one
supposes that this renders the work of the Mis-
sionary preacher easier than that of the English

THE HEATHEN.

88

preacher, he is in a great mistake. The narrower
range of his topics renders it more difficult for him
to obtain suitable illustrations adapted to the
minds of the people. To fix the wandering atten-
tion of a rude, fluctuating, and often hostile assem-
bly ; to calm the turbulence of a crowd, not come
together because they are disposed to hear, but
drawn by various fortuitous causes; and so to
bespeak their favorable regard, as to induce them
to listen to the truth ; to hear, in short, their own
religion depreciated, and a strange system of doc-
trine expounded, is certainly a task that requires
both nerve and skill. Many a man who can fill a
pulpit at home with respectability, would uncjoubt-
edly break down, were he called to make an at-
tempt among the heathen. In fact the Missionary
requires a sort of training quite peculiar. He
should have all the qualities of a good home
preacher ; but lie requires also a power of bearing
all annoyances and interruptions with the utmost
imperturbability. He should also be able to aban-
don the beaten track, and to take advantage of any
train of thought that may be struck out by the
state of his audience, or that may be raised even
by an opponent. His address should be lively,
pointed, bold, and affectionate ; and especially free
from any thing like technicalities. He should
always be prepared both for' addressing attentive
hearers, and for silencing by the force of argu-
ment, any sort of objectors that may appear. In
discussion he should be calm and composed, and
entirely free from irritability. Even blasphemy

84

PREACHING TO

itself must often be Mard, as well as gross personal
abuse ; and he must learn amidst the most virulent
attacks, both on himself and his religion, to bear
all with the utmost equanimity. That fluent,
energetic, and impressive kind of speaking and
manner, which rivets the mind, and keeps every
hearer, nolens volens^ in a state of attention; and
which, from its clearness and tone of confidence,
seems almost to paralyze the power of objection,
has long appeared to me what is peculiarly adapted
to Missionary work. A slow unariimatcd delivery,
how'ever good the matter, does not suit, where the
hearers are not themselves desirous of profiting.
A good, firm, and distinct voice, such as may be
heard over all sorts of whispering and other
noises, is also necessary in a good Missionary
preacher ; for if he cannot, without any other aid
than his voice, and the pathos and interest of his
manner, draw every eye and ear to himself, he will
often entirely fail of getting a good hearing.

It has been a sad mistake to suppose that in-
ferior preaching talents may do for the Mis-
sionary work. The very contrary is the fact.
Eloquence of a far higher and more varied order
is required, than that which might do in an
English pulpit, where the preacher, from having
only to walk in a well-beaten track, may acquit
himself well, as far as his ordinary ministrations
are concerned, without possessing any very con-
siderable oratorical power of speaking in a strange
language, to people of strange manners and new
modes of thinking. The fact that a man has to

THE HEATHEN.

85

divest Christian doctrine of^^^all technical words
and phrases, and to give to it new forms and com-
binations, is surely sufficient to show, that preach-
ing to the heathen requires the exercise of no
ordinary powers. How many respectable ministers
are there who have no idea of preaching the
Gospel apart from the technicalities of the the-
ological schools, and who would be almost silenced,
at least till they had given much more than usual
attention to the subject, if some forty or fifty
words or phrases were to be denied them, and they
were obliged to find new and original forms of ex-
pression for almost every Christian truth. But
the Missionary, in preaching to the heathen^ has
not only to strike out into a new and untrodden
path, but has so to arrange the whole tenor of his
preaching, as to bring Christianity to bear on the
extermination of systems of error, quite new to
himself and to the modes of teaching in which he
has been educated. Wore he able to teach only
in the language of the theological schools, his
hearers would regard his discourse as an unmean-
ing jargon, from which they would turn away in
disgust. To speak well and efficiently with such
difficulties in his way, he must be a man of ready
eloquence, as well as a philosophical linguist,
capable of moulding and bending figures of speech
into all the plastic forms required for conveying to
the mind of his hearers, new trains of thought and
doctrines unheard of by them before. All this he
has often to do at the spur of the moment ; and
that in the presence of acute and watchful oppo-

86

PREACHING TO

nents, who will be glad to take the advantage of
every weak point. It is easy to see that a feeble
and common-place speaker is not very likely to
succeed in such a task^ without, at least, great
sacrifice of time and study, in order to learn from
others, whose powers are more original. It is not
to be denied, that men of very ordinary, and even
inferior oratorical powers, have been, and occasion-
ally are, useful, and very useful, among the hea-
then ; but, as a general rule, it may be laid down,
that the highest preaching talents should be sought
for ; and that the possessors of these, having at the
same time the other necessary qualifications, are
the most likely men to produce a great impression
on the native mind. If such men can be obtained,
men of inferior preaching talents ought not to be
sent out to the work.

From these remarks, you will perceive, that I
give the preference to the plan of preaching as
much as possible, in animated and continuous dis-
courses, as more effectual in general, than the
mode which may be called merely conversational.
The latter method ought to go to a considerable
extent, hand-in-hand with the other ; and is also
very useful in all such cases, where the laborer’s
peculiar talents are of a conversational, more than
of an oratorical character. Conversation does not,
however, exclude the other plan, but is naturally
auxiliary to it, as pastoral visits are auxiliary to
pulpit exercises, among Christian ministers in
other parts of the world.

As to the method of carrying on the conver-

THE HEATHEN.

87

sational plan of preaching, it must obviously be
much the same as that of more public addresses.
A kind, conciliating, and sympathizing manner,
has, in the other case, much effect ; while every
thing like overbearing or superciliousness does
harm. In the conversational way, most risk of
meeting with abuse and personal annoyance will
be found to exist ; and, consequently, the greater
care must be taken to avoid every thing like
warmth or retaliation. It brings the Missionary
more into immediate contact with all the petulence
and ill nature of individuals; and thus, while it does
not present so large a field as the plan of more
set addresses, it on the whole, perhaps, e^^oses
one to more personal temptation ; but where the
Missionary has great conversational powers, as well
as amiable and interesting manners, he may do
much in this way, and reap most of the benefits
of the more regular plan ; but for the reasons above
giverf, I think it desirable that no one should
confine himself to this mode, where he can do
otherwise. I should even be disposed to think,
that men who can only converse, unless in rare
cases, are not adapted to the work.

As I have made this letter so long, I shall now
leave the subject, as some remarks will be made
afterwards on its relative importance, compared
with the plan of the propagation of Christianity
by schools, which will exhaust all that seems to
demand consideration on this very important point.

Youi-s &c.

W. B.

88

TRANSLATION OF

LETTER VIII.

TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.

Dear Friend,

Next to the direct preaching of the Gospel,
the preparation of good translations of the Holy
Scriptures, seems the most important part of Mis-
sionary labor in its early stages. In this depart-
ment there is still a great deal of work to be
accomplished, before the evangelization of India
can be said to be in an advanced state. A good
deal, it is true, has been done in the translation
of the Scriptures ; but from the peculiar difficulties
of the case, the works have been necessarily im-
perfect.

The first Missionaries, such as the Scrampore
brethren, and Plenry Martyn, found the vernacular
languages in a ^ rude unformed state, without any
literature of sufficient consequence to form a stand-
ard of writing. The learning of the Hindoos was
monopolized by the Bramins, and placed beyond
vulgar reach, in the impenetrable recesses of the
Sanscrit, while that of the Musselmans, though
not in the hands of a separate class, was almost
equally inaccessible to the mass of the people^ by
being confined to the Arabic and l^ersian. The
veniacular languages were scarcely reduced to
writing, as all the business and even the corres-
pondence in the country was carried on in one
or the other of these learned languages. The only

THE SCRIPl’URES.

books were merely popular songs and a few
poems; but even these could scarcely be said to
be in the vernacular languages, as they were
always written in a sort of poetic dialect, or rather
a mixture of all the dialects. In Hindui, there
was not a single prose work till a few years ago,
so that a translator was left entirely without a
model. In the Urdu, or Hindustani, or, as it may
be called, the Indo-Persian, which is used by the
Musselmans, and forms in fact the lingua franca of
all India, there are scarcely any works but those
prepared under the patronage of Europeans. The
earlier students of this language had nothing to
guide them in forming a style adapted to the ^leo-
ple ; and as the whole was in a state of transition,
it was exceedingly difficult to find out what words
were, or were not, admissible into the language.

The natural consequence of these difficulties
was, that the first attempts at translation were
made very much in the dark. Their authors took
either the learned languages, Arabic, Persic, or
Sanscrit, as their standard ; and hence they com-
])Osed in a style much above the comprehension of
the body of the people ; or they aimed at no standard
but the common conversation of those around
them ; and hence fell into a low and vulgar
style, peculiar perhaps to one district. Such a
6tyle the educated classes, who could scarcely be
brought to read any thing in the vernacular dialect,
under any circumstances, very naturally looked
upon with perfect contempt.

Thus, in the Ilindui and Urdu, two classes of

90

TRANSLATION OF

works have been introduced ; and I believe nearly
the same has been the case in the Bengali. But
neither of these classes can be regarded as fully
suitable ; and now a pretty general effort is being
made to establish a medium between them. The
one class is too high for the people, and the other
too low in its diction to be read with pleasure by
any whose education is suflScient to enable them to
profit by books. Martyn’s Hindustani New Tes-
tament, and most of the Old, by Thomason, are
the chief of the high-style school ; and Dr. Carey's
may be ranked at the head of the low or vulgar class.
Dr. Carey did not know much of the language
himself, as far as appears from any of his attempts
in it; and his native assistants, in translating,
seem only to have known Hindustani, as spoken
by the lower orders, and that in a particular dis-
trict. Whatever may have been Dr. Carey’s
merits, as a linguist or translator in general, and
whatever may have been the difficulty of the work
at the time, nothing seems clearer than, that with
respect to this version, he has not succeeded. In
fact, it is below mediocrity, being as to the lan-
guage a mere bazar jargon, of which no educated
man could read a chapter without disgust.

Martyn’s is a work of a far higher order than
Carey's; and will, no doubt, be regarded as the
basis of all future Hindustani versions. Considering
the time at which it was made, and the difficulties
the author had to overcome, perhaps his transla-
tion may be thought quite as good as could have
reasonably been expected. Still, however, it is

THE SCRIPTURES.

91

intelligible to those only who understand Persic.
If read to any mere Hindustani congregation, they
could not understand it without note or comment.
Many of the words taken from Persic and Arabic,
though familiar to the learned, are not naturalized
in India, and are consequently no more under-
stood by the common people, than an unanglicised
Greek or Latin expression would be by uneducated
Englishmen. Even the construction of the sen-
tences is often not Indian, but Persic or Arabic.

These remarks apply principally to the Epis-
tolary part, as the Gospels are more plain. To
many of the people, a great part of the Epistles
arc unintelligible, and not well understood ev^ by
those of moderate education. With all its faults,
however, it is the only version that has been
hitherto in considerable use, and indeed the only
one that we could use ; . and it also forms, to a
great extent, the ground-work of the new versions
now in the press.

The translation of a considerable part of the
Old Testament, made by, or under the superin-
tendence of, the Ilev. Mr. Thomason, has all the
defects of Martyn’s New Testament, without some
of its redeeming qualities. A great many of the
most difficult words are taken from Arabic and
Persic, and are used in a regular manner to express
the most common ideas for which there are suit-
able words in every one’s mouth. A high iVrabic
word, never heard in the spoken language, is often
used to express such simple ideas as long or short,
east or west ; so that one feels at once that the

92

TRANSLATION OF

translator was not conversant with the language of
the people; or if so, despised it, and was deter-
mined to enrich it by a foreign jargon. This is
the more surprising in the case of Mr. T"s
version, as there are passages here and there very
simply and idiomatically translated. In short, the
Old Testament requires a complete revision in
those parts which are purely historical The
Psalms are but miserably executed, and so are the
Proverbs, and one or two more Books; but of
nearly all the Prophets, a complete new version is
necessary. The whole Old Testament will thus
require to be gone over anew from the foundation,
and harmonized with the style of the new versions
of the Now Testament now completed. Till this
is done, we cannot put the complete Scriptures in
any intelligible form, into the hands of our native
converts who read Urdu. We have in our hands
unfinished versions, by the late llev. Mr. llobert-
son, which will form the ground-work of a trans-
lation of the Prophets, if we should be able to
undertake the work.

With respect to the tw'o Urdu versions now in
the ])ress, by the Baptist Missionaries in Calcutta
and ourselves, it would not be proper for me to
speak much, as it would be judging in a case in
which I myself am concerned. It may be re-
marked, however, that both arc made on the
medium principle, as to language ; viz, being nei-
ther so high as some of the preceding attempts,
nor so low as others. There may be little doubt,
that the experience of our predecessors, as welt as

THE SCRIPT'D RES.

93

our own, and the gradual development of the lan-
guage itself, have tended to give greater certainty
than hitherto could have been expected, with re-
spect to the exact style suited to the people; so
that it may be hoped that these versions are more
adapted for popular purposes, than those made
under much more unfavorable circumstances,
though by greater men. Of course we only follow
as correctors and improvers of the works of others ;
and, though we may have felt it necessary to build
again from the foundation, at least to a great
extent, we have had the advantage of the materials
being in a great measure prepared for us before
hand. Only some of the Gospels, by the Baptists ;
and Luke and Acts, by the Church Missionaries,
have yet appeared ; but there can be little doubt,
that they are in almost every respect far better
translations than have yet been published in Urdu.

'J'he whole New Testament in Urdu, by our
Mission at Benares, is now finished, and will issue
soon from the press, and I trust will be an im-
provement on the past. The Urdu New Testa-
ment may thus be considered in a fair way to
brought to considerable perfection ; and after some
time, these versions may be expected to amalgamate,
so as to produce one of such excellence as will
enable it, by tacit consent, to take the place of
something like an authorized translation. It
will be a good while, however, before the Old
Testament can be brought even to the state of
improvement at which the New has already
arrived.

94

TRANSLATION OF

In the Hindui no good translation has yet been
made, though its various dialects form the most
extensive spoken language in India. Mr. Cham-
berlain prepared a version of the New Testament
in the Brij, or as it is usually called the Brij
Bhasha dialect, which was printed at the Seram-
pore press ; this dialect has not been much used
in books, unless for poetry. It is now, though
rather the parent of Hindui, merely a "uilgar or
local dialect. '*^his version is theref /e A little
value, as the Brij Bhasha, bears about the ^ame
relation to the Hindui, as the Scotch does to ^he
English, so that there is no more use for a sepa-
rate Brij version, than for a vulgar Scotcli one for
the people of Scotland. It is much to be regretted
that the Serampore Missionaries, in their laudable
zeal for increasing translations, exceeded in various
instances their powers of pi-oaucing goo ^ ones, and
sometimes, as in this "*ase, did not discriminate
properly between loce^ dialects and languages posi-
tively different. The consequence was, that ‘^ome
of the versions were tl: . most imperfect attempts
thj^ could well have been made ; and others were
not required at alU iks they were made into mere
dialects, which were not so different from the
common language used in writing, and which was
perfectly well understood. The really different
languages in India are not so numerous, if we
except those of some scattered hill tribes, as it
is often imagined ; but the local dialects are end-
less. Every district, as in most countries, has its
peculiarities; but one language in general with

THE SCRIPTURES.

95

such variations as are perfectly trifling as it re-
spects intercourse, is found to prevail over im-
mense provinces.

Thus the Hindui, though varying a little every
few miles, is spoken over the whole of Northern
India, from Rajniahal to the Indus, over thou-
sands of miles of country, and by nations of the
most different general characters. Even in Ben-
gal *s partial!*/ undevstL./d ; and last time I was
in that province, I prea^^hed in Hindui to a large
crowd or peo^ e, who, »ough they were Bengalis,
two of my iMissiona^y brethren present assured
mo they understoood me well.

In fact I have observed in my own expericjice,
that the Hindui, such as we use at Benares, viz.,
what is generally spoken by the Bramins, is un-
derstood by the Sikhs of the Punjab, the Rajpoots
of Centrf.’, as well as by all the natives of Upper
India In general : and even the Nepalese, Mar-
hattcTs, and Gu/^craaces, »houg’ they ^ave lan-
guages, or rather dia’ cts f their own, are almost
always able, to speak, o* at least to understand
Hindui,

The Hindui is therefore a language of the first
importance, and the preparation of good versions
in it, ought to have met with much greater atten-
tion than it has ever received. , Instead of taking
up mere village dialects of it, had undivided
attention been given to one good translation, in
such a style as comes nearest to a common dialect,
or such as is most used by those who speak with
propriety in the principal cities and towns where

96

TRANSLATION OF

it is used, much more progress might ere now
have been made.

The Kev. W. Bowley, of Chunar, of the Church
Society, has done more for the Hindui, by his
translations and writings, than any other man.
This indefatigable laborer, though placed under
every disadvantage, has succeeded in making a
translation of the whole Scriptures, and, in some
degree, has formed a standard of writing in a lan-
guage where there was scarcely any prose writing
before his time. Mr. B’s version, however, though
it will be on the whole a good basis for others, can
only be considered as a first attempt ; and, though
no one who knows any thing of the difficulties he
had to encounter, will be disposed to put small
value upon his labors; yet it will be conceded,
that it was impossible his version could be any
thing like a critical work, as he was unacquainted
with the originals, and could only translate from
English, with what helps he could get from the
Urdu or Persic versions.

People at home may be ready to exclaim, ‘ Why
was a man appointed to translate the Scriptures,
who knew neither Greek nor Hebrew ? ’ The answer
is simply this : there was no other man so well
acquainted with good Hindui, as to be able to do
the work, who was at the same time otherwise
qualified. Had Mr. Bowley not done his best,
as the case stood, no Hindui version, would in all
probability, have yet been produced; and it was
surely better, even to make a translation from a
translation, than to withhold till an indefinite

THE SCRIPTURES.

97

|>0riod;^^‘‘ the ^^ords of eternal life”, from the vast
multitudes of natives who speak this language.
The meanest translation as to critical accuracy^
is surely better than none at all ; and it would be
almost impossible with any degree of fidelity, to
make a version from the English authorized one,^
in which all the great truths shall not be distinctly
manifest. But, after all, Mr. Bowley’s Hindui
version is as good even as to the renderings of
the orginal sense, as some professing to be care-
fully made from the Greek and Hebrew, though
it must be allowed that there are some errors,
which a knowledge of the original would have
obviated. Mr. Bowley has done all that ^ould
have been expected of any man in his circum-
stances, and more than could have been exj)ected.
He has furnished a basis for all future translations,
and it is to be hoped that others whose education
may better qnaUfy them, will take up the work,
and bring it to that state of critical correctness
which could not be reached at once.

It is to be regretted that the Calcutta Bible
Society, is at present republishing this translation
without any revision, though there are now various
individuals who could have much improved the
work ; and even the translator was anxious to re--
vise it, but the Committee did* not give him an op-
portunity, which would no doubt have enabled him,
with the advice of more learned friends, greatly to
improve it, especially in its critical character.

lliese are the versions which it most concerns me
to notice, as they are those required for the whole

F

&8

TRANSLATION OF

of th^ North of India, Bengal excef^ted. Of those
in Bengal, I am not qualified to speak, but I'
believe from the greater labor bestowed on them,
and the higher qualifications of the translators;
they are in general better than the Urdu alid
Hindui, though they are still in some measure
complained of. But perfection is not attainable.

With respect to translations of the Scriptures, ,
I think it is to be regretted that no other medium
has been found out, through which the Bible
Society might communicate its aid to new or
improved versions, than that of constituting the
Calcutta Bible Committee its almoners, as well
as judges of the merits of works requiring assist-
ance.

As It respects Bengali, the Calcutta Committee
it may be supposed will be able to judge, as they
have among them Missionaries and others, who
are both Bengali and Biblical Scholars ; but with
respect to Urdu, Hindui, Persian, &c. they form
by no means a proper tribunal. The clerical part
of the Committee consists of chaplains of the Com-
pany and Missionaries. The former, though they
may be acquainted with Biblical literature, are
destitute of any useful knowledge of Indian lan-
guages. All their duties are in English, and they
rarely have either time or inclination to attend to
any thing else. The Missionary part of the Com-
mittee contains some men of very high attainments
in Bengali, but not in Urdu, Hindui, &c. Their
whole time and attention are bestowed on the lan-
guage of the people around them, and they are

THE SCRIPTURES.

consequently unfit to judge of versions into lan-
^ of which, if they know any thing, it is

ni^j^/to nothing. — The remaining portion of the
CoRsmittee is composed of laymen, who are gene-
rally civil or military officers of the Company.
Some of these gentlemen are tolerably acquainted
with the languages of Upper India, but have not
beeu accustomed to any thing like critical discri-
mination ; and as they are generally altogether
unacquainted with Biblical criticism, their opinion
of any version of Scripture is at best but a partial
or one-sided view of the subject. They may know
that a translation reads pretty well, or the con-
trary, as to general style, but are quite unsj^le to
say how it agrees with the original ; and as they
feel that they cannot critically examine passages,
they generally content themselves with reading a
chapter or two, and then give their opinion pro or
without reference to the original at all. This
is no supposed case, but matter of fact. I have
known instances in which portions of Scripture
have been received, and ordered to be published,
on the mere recommendation of severaJ laymen,
none of whom had read the whole, or compared it
with the original.

Tliat a body so constituted as the above, should
be able to give an opinion of any value, on a sub-
ject requiring such care and consideration, as well
as Biblical learning, it would be unreasonable to
expect. But these men are the only dispensers of
the bounty of the Bible Society. Translators in
India, therefore, before they can get any aid,

F 2

100

TRANSLATION OF

though they may have spent years of toil and
research, both into the original Scriptures and the
native languages, must submit their productions
to a tribunal, the majority of whose members
know nothing whatever of the matter about which
they are called to decide. After years of labor
in preparing himself for such work, and others
of daily and nightly exertion in accomplishing his
task, three or four military officers, utterly igno-
rant of all the principles of Biblical translation,
are asked their opinion of it, or requested to model
it to their minds. The other year, the Calcutta Com-
mittee requested an individual who knew not a
Greek letter, to simplify part of Martyn’s Urdu
version, and then published it without knowing
any thing about the alterations made, though some
of them were in defiance of every principle of
criticism, and even sectarian in their tendency.

From these remarks, let it not be supposed that
I mean to say the Calcutta Bible Committee is
in all cases an unsuitable tribunal, as it respects
versions. I have no doubt but in some cases it,
as well as other similarly constituted bodies may
judge accurately, but this of course can only be of
such translations as arc made into the language,
with which at least a number of the members, who
are at the same time Biblical scholars, are well and
critically acquainted. 1 refer only to the state of
things at Calcutta with respect to the languages
of Upper India, and the inconvenience and vexa- .
tion of translators having to submit their labors
to an incompetent tribunal, and the consequent

THE SCRIPTURES.

101

discouragement to our engaging in the work of
translation at all. As long as the Society assumes
the power of revising and altering any translation
it receives, and is so notoriously unfit to be trusted
with such a power, a translator, or body of
translators, has no guarantee, but that in a few
years all the benefits of the improvements intro-
duced, may be entirely destroyed by the Com-
mittee engaging some unqualified person to revise
the whole, and who will almost to a certainty ex-
punge the most valuable renderings of difficult pas-
sages, from his utter incapability of perceiving or
appreciating the critical grounds on which they
have been made. jf

In the present state of things, it is very diflScult
to form a body capable of judging well of versions,
and perhaps it would be as well that no attempt
should be made to form one ; for, after all, it is not
the decision of any half dozen men, that can fairly
stamp a version of the Scripture with that charac-
ter, which will make it worthy or unworthy of cir-
culation, or of Bible Society patronage. And the
Society itself does unintentionally a great deal of
harm to the cause of translation, by thus profes-
sing to decide on the merits of untried 'works,
which often, though not fitted for universal adop-
tion, might, if brought out at first, at least in
small editions, contribute something tovrards the
final perfection of the work. Perhaps the most
satisfactory plan would be for the Bible So-
ciety to have nothing to do in deciding on the
merits of versions, but to print large editions

102

TRANSLATION OF

of the most approved existing ones, for general
circulation; and when any new one is offered,
to print a small edition, so as to let the work be
seen, and judged of by the public ; and, in the
event of its being called for, it might be reprinted
with any improvements which the translators could
make from the advice of others, or enlarged ex-
perience.

If the demand for a new version thus pub-
lished should become considerable, the Society
might supply it accordingly, and in time be able
to ascertain whether the old one requires to be
left unprinted, or whether there may not be a
demand for both.

The Society would thus have different versions
in its depository at the same time, and the demand
for them, especially by the different Missionaries
in the country, who are generally the best judges,
would in the course of time decide which was
most useful, so that the best version in the end
would be sure to be generally adopted ; and the
jjroper course for the Society would thus be marked
out, as those translations not in demand could be
allowed gradually to go out of print. There are
no doubt many, and great advantages to be ob-
tained by having a sort of authorized version ; but
it ought to be remembered that any premature
attempts at having such a version in India, where
so much improvement is yet required, would pro-
duce incalculable mischief. The attempt to press
any translation as a standard one, while the
language itself is only in the crucible and not

THE SCniPTURES.

103

yet formed, and all the men capable of trans-
lating at all, are laboring under all the difficulties
natural to foreigners, would be perfectly absurd.
But unfortunately there is too great a tendency in
the present structure of the Bible Society, to foster
this authorized version system, than which nothing
could be more pernicious in the present state of
things. A translation adopted and printed by
the Bible Society, however bad in many respects,
obtains a wide circulation, as most of the copies
are given to the natives gratis. With all its faults,
it becomes the principal book from which the
newly come Missionary learns the language, and
the source of nearly all scriptural knowledge to the
native Christians. Its faults are transfuseef into
nearly all the books and tracts that are written ;
and in short, its influence is so great, and the
prejudices of the majority from mere ignorance of
its defects, are so strong in its favour, that it is
exceedingly difficult to introduce any improvement
In this way the Bible Society as long as it pro-
fesses to be judge, as well as distributor, becomes
a clog on the wheels of improvement ; for no man
is willing to engage in translating; who knows
that, unless he has influence enough to get the
existing version set aside at once, and his own put
in its place, his labors will only furnish food for
the white ants, which will ^oon consign the best
version to oblivion, if not speedily put to the press.

There is a great prejudice against multiplying
translations, and it is even supposed by some, that
if the heathen see different versions of the Holy

104

TRANSLATION OF

Scriptures, they will be apt to think them mere
human productions, on which dependance cannot
be placed. 'Fhis supposition is founded on sheer
ignorance of native opinion. They know very
well that our books are but translations, and as
they have many, and very different versions of
their own sacred books, they are perfectly aware
that an original work may be well rendered by
various writers, and in various styles of writing.
As they themselves take great licence in trans-
lating, they are ready to allow us much more than
we ever think of taking, so that there is no danger
of stumbling them on this point. It might be
granted that in a country like Englapd, where one
version of great merit exists, and all the people
understand, and more or less use it, it is very
desirable to have only one in general use in
Churches ; though even in England, had several
improved versions been in general use at the same
time, much more sound scriptural knowledge
would have prevailed, and the illusion produced
by the mere sound of the same exact words,
heard from infancy, would have been broken — an
illusion which leads thousands of pious men to
believe that they clearly understand hundreds of
passages, of the real sense of which they have
not the most distant conception. If the disadvan-
tages of an authorized translation in England are
considerable, especially in preventing the advance
Biblical learning, how much more must they be
in India, where such learning is still in its very
infancy, and where it may be ages before any

THE SCRIPTURES.

105

version can be produced fitted, to confer the bene-
fits acknowledged to arise from such an one as
the English.

In the mean time, all that is wanted in India,
is fair and impartial encouragement in the work
of revision and improvement, and there is no (Joubt
that various translations, some in one style and
some in another, according to the tastes and
talents of different persons, will be produced : and,
in the end, these will be gradually assimilated and
amalgamated, so that the result of the whole will
be some version, or revision, that by general and
tacit consent will acquire the place of an author-
ized version. On the contrary, if the ^Bible
Society will decide on issuing, and thus forcing
into circulation only one?^ersion, approved merely
by the Committee in its present incompetent
state, few will feel disposed to spend their time
and labor in attempting to improve the character
of the translations, since the probability of having
their improvements adopted, wmH ahvays be against
them.

It is to be hoped that the Bible Committee is
already in some degree prepared for the adoption
of some plan, similiar to what is above sketched,
as they have already aided, by subscribing towards
the publication of a version, not offered to them for
entire reception, nor given over to their control
or alteration. The Bombay Society has made
express provision for similar cases, in which the
translators may not be willing to give np the
exclusive right of alteration, as they have a rule
f3

106

TRANSLATION OF

warranting the publication of small editions of
such new translations. Perhaps the best plan
would be for the Missionary Societies as such,
to take up the work of translation, especially the
larger Societies, since they are, after all, both the
translators and principal distributers of the Scrip-
tures. I do not mean that every Society should
have a separate version; but let each body of
Missionaries connected with one Society, deter-
mine what existing version they will use at all
their stations, where the same language is spoken ;
and, if no satisfiictory one exists, and they have
men among them able and disposed to take up the
work, let them set about remedying the deficien-
cies of some existing translation, or making a new
one, if thought necessary, which they can bring
out under the sanction of the whole body of their
own Brethren, and adopt at their various sta-
tions.

Suppose, in this way, there should be three
translations into some of the languages, by the
Church, the London, and the Baptist Mission-
aries, all respectively assisted more or less by the
Bible Society, would any harm arise from the
variety ? On the contrary much good w^ould take
place. One great advantage would be, that these
are permanent bodies, with a regular succession
of members for life, in whose hands the versions
would be safer from rash alteration, than in those
of the Bible Society, the members of which are
constantly changing ; and, at the same time, secure
of that constant and careful revision which the

TIIK SCRIPTURES*

107

longer and accumulating experience of the body
might dictate.

It may be said, these would be sectarian ver-
sions, and this of all things should be avoided.
None of them, however, would in all probability.be
more sectarian than the English authorized trans-
lation ; and yet nearly all parties are agreed about
using it, on account of its general excellencies,
though it is well known that in various instances,
fidelity in translating, has been sacrificed to the
ecclesiastical views of the translators. I am as
much opposed to all tampering with the renderings
of Scripture as any one, but I have no fear of such
sectarianism. The greatest difference on principle,
is that which exists between our Baptist BrAhren
and us, respecting the. rendering of the words
relating to Baptism. Between the Churchman
and Dissenter there is little difference, unless as
it respects the w ords denoting ecclesiastical offices,
and even here, the difference is not about the
meaning of the words, but rather about the prin-
ciple of uniformity in translating or not translating
them. The version made by these three bodies,
therefore would have but a very few^ distinguishing
peculiarities, and in fact, as at present, be the mere
counterparts of each other, in all, save difficult
passages, where the greatest efforts of each body
would be put forth, in order if possible to improve
on the other. This is what should be, and .without
such efforts of different and competent laborers,
the translations cannot be expected to reach that
high state of critical correctness, at which we

108 TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.

ought to aim. The greater the number of ver-
sions, tHb higher their character may be expected
to rise, and when once a number of superior ones
have been brought forward, one may be found, that
will likely give universal satisfaction.

A few words might be so rendered, and that
most conscientiously, that it would be long before
a complete assimilation took place, but as the
Bible Society might assist each body in circulating
its own approved version, each party would be
satisfied. The Missionary bodies, or ecclesiastical
bodies, where such existed, would thus be the only
responsible parties, as they naturally ought to be,
for the purity of the translations of Scripture used
at their stations, or in their churches ; while the
Bible Society, acting on its truly noble and catholic
principle, would extend its aid to the propagation
of the Scriptures, in all the versions used by
Christians deemed generally orthodox, who are
willing to distribute them without note or com-
ment.

This is in fact the principle on wdiich the Bible
Society must act, with respect to most versions
into foreign tongues — ^for example in the South
Seas, Madagascar, &c., where there are no Bible
Committees, and as I think it is clear, that in this
country with respect to many of the languages,
such Committees cannot be expected to judge
correctly, it seems the same plan might be resorted
to, vlrith great advantage to the cause. The
Missionary bodies both from their biblical educa-
tion, and from their being composed entirely of

THE PHEPARATION OF, &C.

109

men, whose whole time is given to evangelical
labors in the native languages, are muck better
qualified, either to translate, or to judge of the
merits of a translation, than any Bible Committee
can as a body be expected to be, considering the
elements of which, and the manner in which it is
constituted, as well as the generality of its func-
tions, and the ephemeral nature of the connexion
existing between its members.

Much more might be said on this important
subject, but this letter is already long enough, and
the above remarks may be sufficient to give you
an idea of the present state of Biblical Transla-
tions in this part of India.

Yours, &c. ^

W. B.

LETTER IX.

THE PHEPARATION OF CHRISTIAN HOOKS AND
TRACTS.

Dear Friend,

Next to good translations of the Scriptures
in the native languages, may be considered the
preparation of Christian books and tracts. This
important department of Missionary labor is yet
but in its infancy, as it respects the two great
dialects of Northern India — the Urdu and Hindui.
In the Jlengali much has been done, and much

110

THE PREPARATION OF

more is now being attempted, but still even
in that language nothing like a good Christian
library yet exists. Our brethren who labor in
Bengal have, however, great advantages over us,
from the long experience of their distinguished pre-
decessors, as well as from the high acquirements
of a number of their own body, who may now be
ranked as men of no ordinary qualifications for the
work. From the superior talents and energetic
zeal of the present Missionary body in and about
Calcutta, should their lives be a few years spared,
great hopes may reasonably be entertained, that
a considerable library of useful Christian works
will be produced, so that spiritual food will bo
provided for the converts, and that, at the same
time, the strong holds of heathenism will be most
powerfully assailed, by such publications as are
most calculated to move and convince the native
mind.

Of the characters of the works already prepared
in Bengali, I ani not able from suflScicnt know-
ledge to judge, and I do not wish merely to retail
the sentiments of others. There is no doubt that
many, especially of the earlier attempts were very
defective, so that many of the tracts scarcely de-
serve to be reprinted ; while at the same time
the experience and insight into the language and
character of the people gradually acquired, have
greatly improved the state of things, so that many
others of the productions are well calculated to do
good. But still the labor necessary before a good
vernacular Christian literature can be created, even

CHRISTIAN BOOKS AND TRACTS.

Ill

in Bengal is immense, and will require the best
attention and energies of many.

But to return to my own more direct province,
the Urdu and Hindui. Here alas ! little that is
satisfactory in this department is to be met with.
Much more has been done in the Urdu, than ip
the Hindui, but many of the publications are
very defective. On the list of the Calcutta Tract
Society, tliere are rather more than thirty tracts
in Urdu. Some of these arc merely extracts from
Scripture, such as the sermon on the Mount,
Parables, &c., and of course partake of all the
imperfections of the translations, from which they
are taken. Some of the others are very ii^igni-
ficant productions, as far as their size is concerned,
but on the whole, contain a correct statement of
the leading truths of the Gospel. The most of
the Urdu tracts, however, are of a controversial
nature, directed against Mohammedanism. Some
of this class arc very good productions, and well
calculated to confute the opponents of Christianity.
But perhaps controversy has been too exclusively
resorted to, and hence Christianity has appeared
in the country too much in the character of an
Ishmaelite, whose hand is against every man.
The number of good tracts, calculated to explain
and enforce the Gospel, without reference to ex-
isting superstitions, is very ’ small. The conse-
quence is, that almost every man who gets a
Christian tract, expects to find it directed more
against his own creed, or that of his neighbour,
than employed for the elucidating of the principles

112

THE PREPARATION OF

of any one faith. It is true, that most of these
tracts are intended to show the superiority of the
Gospel to the Koran, and in this some of them
are very successful ; but the effect of only ex-
pounding Christianity, as opposed to Islamism,
(woduces a sort of impression, that the former
is only an intruder on the domain of the latter,
instead of being a more ancient and venerable
system, utterly independent of, and unconnected
with the errors of the Arabian Hierophant. In
all probability more would have been effected on
the Mohammedan mind, by tracts showing the
evidences and integrity of the Christian Scrip-
tures, and expounding their contents in all their
native beauty and simplicity, without any re‘cog-
nition of rival creeds. It is likely that opposition
would have been less excited, while the claims of
the Gospel on all mankind for faith and obedience,
might have been more fully enforced, and candidly-
listened to. I am far from wishing tliat any of
these controversial pieces should be supprestod :
I only think their number is quite disproportioned
to that of purely Christian tracts. Out of twenty
Urdu tracts on the list, I find seven entirely
against Mohammedanism, and nearly half the re-
maining ones are partially so ; while most of the
remaining half dozen are but trifling and ill-written
productions, on various subjects. In fact, nearly
all the tracts of a creditable character, are refu-
tations of Mohammedanism. The others are for
the most part of an inferior order, so that though
there are some . very' good little works, there is not

CHRISTIAN BOOKS AND TRACTS.

113

above one half of the tracts in Urdu, that would
deserve publication, could any thing better be
found in their place ? Not a few of them are
merely clumsy translations from the English, in
which more English than native idioms prevail ;
and the thoughts are arranged and adapted more
to the European than to the native mind. The
Oriental reader is at once setisible that they are
the productions of mere tyros in the language,
and though the ideas are very good, the channel
through which they are conveyed is not calcu-
lated to reach the heart.

But, if there is a deficiency of good tracts in
Urdu, there is a still greater one of suc^ in
Hindui. The Missionaries of the Serampore
Society have prepared a few works in this lan-
guage, the distribution of which has been generally
confined to the limits of their own Missions.
Most of them are in dialects of the Hindui, rather
too difficult for the great body of the Hindoos in
most parts of the country.

On the list of the Calcutta Tract Society, I find
only sixteen Hindui tracts, some of which are very
small, and several of them are almost the same in
substance, though a little difierent in plan and
name. The greater number of these is by Mr.
Bowley, of Chunar, and for the most part are free
translations of English tracts. As far as they go,
they are on the whole pretty good ; but the few-
ness of their number, and the general sameness of
their subjects, render them quite inadequate as a
supply — as the Hindui is the dialect of the Hin-

114

THE PREPARATION OF

(loos, in like manner as the Urdu is that of the
Musselmans and mixed classes, those tracts are
addressed entirely to the Hindoo mind ; but works
of a much higher order are required, before we
can expect them to produce a powerful impres-
sion.

The meagreness of the supply of religious
tracts, and the inferiority of some of the existing
ones, would no doubt surprize many who are not
fully aware of the fewness of Missionaries hitherto
acquainted with these languages, and the peculiar
disadvantages under which these few have had to
labor. Seven years ago there was scarcely a single
European Missionary in the country capable of
writing a good Hindu! tract, though not a few were
pretty well acquainted with Urdu ; and even now,
there are only a few individuals, of comparatively
short standing. The Tract Societies could not do
more than what they have done, since authors did
not exist to present works for their acceptance.

Besides these publications of the Tract Society,
there are a few tracts and books, published by
private individuals, but the whole taken together,
is very small, so that in both these most exten-
sively spoken languages, there is yet a most lament-
able scarcity of good Christian books and tracts.
This scarcity has as yet arisen entirely from the
want of suitable writers, as other means have not
been so deficient. During the last few years, the
British and Foreign Tract Society has, in the
most liberal manner, been encouraging both the
translating and preparation of suitable books and

CHRISTIAN BOOKS AND TRACTS. 115

tracts, and there are now a good many in progress
through the stimulus thus given to the work.
Could the necessary books be got ready, the
means of putting them into circulation are now
at hand ; but it is truly distressing that, while our
friends in England are so ready to assist to the
utmost, the production of a good native Chris-
tian library, we are really so few in number, and
so overwhelmed with other labors, that our part
of the task remains unaccomplished. The few
among us whose knowledge and experience among
the people best qualify them for successful writing,
are just the men on whom the care of the infant
churches, and the greatest weight of the preaqfiing
^and other Missionary labor naturally fall. Most
of the Missionaries are yet juniors, struggling with
the diflSculties of the language, and not yet at
home among the people^ so that were they to
engage in writing books, they would be of compa-
ratively little value. Some of those who are able
to write, are not inclined to do so, and thus the
number able and disposed for authorship is very
small indeed.

In this state of things, that great and powerful
instrument, the press, is still weak and ineffectual
for want of qualified authors and suitable works to
print. Instead of having hundreds of good books
to select from, for circulation, we have only a few
meagre first attempts at book-making. Our posi-
tion, however, is daily improving, and the facili-
ties in this department of labor are on the increase.
A Missionary body is gradually springing up in

116

THE PREPARATION OF

Hindustan, similar to that in Bengal ; and though
for the most part composed of juniors, there is
reason to hope that in a few years more, it will
contain a considerable number of men whose ac-
quaintance with the language of the people, as
well as their general literary talents, will enable
them to produce such works as are peculiarly
required to form a valuable library of a Chris-
tian character : — one sufficiently interesting and
varied to afford a fund of the most useful know-
ledge, calculated to edify the Christian, and destroy
the prejudices of the heathen. Such a work will,
however, require much united labor; and, unless
the Missionary body is greatly increased, it will
certainly be long before it can be accomplished.
To a cause of so great importance, every Mission-
ary Society ought to give the utmost encourage-
ment, by granting to their Missionaries engaged
in it every facility, as far as native assistance is
concerned, in order to enable them to make their
works as perfect as possible.

The works necessary in this country are of two
kinds — viz. those intended more particularly for
the heathen and Mohammedans, and those more
directly intended and adapted to instruct and edify
Christians. Most of the tracts &c. already pre-
pared, may be classed among the former. In the
latter department scarcely any thing has yet been
done. Some larger and more elaborate works,
than have yet appeared, are necessary, in order
fully to refute Hinduism and Mohammedanism,
the former in Hindui, and the latter in Urdu.

CHRISTIAN BOOKS AND TRACTS.

117

Other works not of a controversial character, are
also required for the heathen and Musselmans
in their own modes of thinking, without any po-
lemical reference to their own creeds. Such a
class of works would get a better and more candid
perusal, than controversial writings, even though
so constructed as to be fitted particularly for those
who do not believe in Christianity. They might
also be of a more popular nature than those that
are more controversial; as the latter must be filled
with reference to their own sacred books, whereas
the former would refer more to our own Scrip-
tures.

Besides these, a large number of well written
popular tracts, are yet wanted. Some might be
controversial, but the greater number had better
be of an expository and hortatory character, but
all written in such a style as would be most ac-
cordant to the taste, and adapted to the compre-
hension of the masses of the people, while the
larger works would be more suited to the higher
and better educated classes.

The second order of books required are those
for Christians. In this department next to no-
thing has been done, though it is even more
important than the other. However important
works addressed to the heathen may be, the
building up of the converts in faith and knowledge,
so as to make them perfectly able to explain their
religious principles, and answer every objection of
the heathen among whom they dwell, is a work
of even still greater moment, and ought to engagq

118

THE preparation OF

the attention of every Missionary. To raise the
Christian converts above the standard of their
neighbours, both in character and knowledge, so
as to give them a powerful influence over them,
will readily be believed by all to be one of the
most certain means of securing attention to the
claims of the Gospel.

But how is this to be done by mere viva voce
instruction ? Unless the converts have the means
of improving themselves at home, by reading, as
well as by hearing in public, it is not likely that
their progress can be very great. A large class of
works is therefore required on almost every subject
connected with Christian doctrine and practice,
and also on Church history, and various other sub-
jects, calculated to improve and enlarge their
minds. Commentaries and Concordances, sum-
maries of doctrine, Christian ethics, biography,
accounts of the progress of the Gospel, periodical
works, taking up all sorts of subjects of general
or local interest calculated to benefit and en-
lighten those who profess Christianity, — require
yet to be brought into operation. Had we well-
written works on all these subjects, from hymns
and cfeitechisms for children, to elaborate books on
doctrine and Biblical criticism, for the use of
native preachers, in their own tongue, their in-
fluence would be immense, not only on the Chris-
tians but also on the heathen. It has often seemed
that the heathen would benefit more by reading
works expressly addressed to Christians, and, thus
seeing what we really teach and believe, among

CHRISTIAN BOOKS AND TRACTS.

119

ourselves, than by the perusal of productions more
particularly intended for themselves. In inquiring
about a strange religion, we should rather consult
its most current and valued books, designed for
the use of its own professors, than those designed
to refute objections to its truth, or to bring others
within its pale.

In addition to works of these two classes, we
require many, not exactly within the province of
the Missionary, but still so useful in promoting the
Gospel indirectly, that where there is the inclination,
the spare time of a Missionary may be very well
spent in preparing them. Such are school books,
treatises on geography, history, astronomy! &c.
By the Missionary body taking up all such sub-
jects, they will give them a Christian tendency,
or at least prevent them from having, what is not
unusual in the Indian .press, a sceptical tinge,
under the show of liberal educational zeal. Were
the Missionary body increased, and vigorously to
take up the work of providing books for the native
community, adapted to the state of their civili-
zation, and powers of comprehension, they might,
with the aid of the friends of the cause in Europe
and America, in a few years, have nearly all the
literature of the country, as far as the natives are
concerned, under their influence, so as to be able
to infuse into it a Christian character that would
displace that of heathenism. I have formerly
shewn that the native vernacular, or popular lite-
rature, is very limited, and that the natives are
not able to write well in the spoken language.

120

THE PREPARATION OF

while, at the same time, the use and influence
of the learned languages, are on the decay. The
best works are by, or under the superintendence
of, the Missionaries and other Europeans. The
Sanscrit, Persian, and Arabic being on the decline,
and the vernaculars coming into repute, our ad-
vantages are daily becoming greater. In writing
these new-formed languages we are superior to the
natives, and are acknowledged to be so by many
of themselves. With care, and energetic persever-
ance, as well as with our command of pecuniary
means, and printing presses, we may completely
obtain the lead, and entirely drive the heathen
books from the field. In the present inefficient
state of native vernacular literature, our books
may soon become the standards of composition,
and the European^knov^liedge, and Christian prin-
ciples contained in th^ra, will gradually spread,
and work like leaven in the mass of native mind.
With a large body of able and devoted men, who
would enter fully into this work, it is impossible to
calculate the glorious results that might take place
in the future history of India. The whole length
and breadth of this field is before us, and there is
nothing to prevent us from taking full possession of
it. If we sufler this opportunity to pass, the Indian
vernaculars, now beginning to be cultivated, may
be filled with popular heathenish or infidel pro-
ductions, before books of a Christian and purely
moral tendency are in the field to correct their
baneful influence. But if we vigorously occupy
the ground now, a few years will, in all probability,

CONVERSION, &C.

121

give us almost the sole direction of the literature
of more than forty millions of people — to turn it
to the noble purpose of imparting to them the
principles of truth, and the doctrines of salvation.
Let therefore the churches at home yearly enlarge
their supplies of pious and talented men, that this,
as well as other great objects, may be carried into
effect.

Yours very truly.

W. B.

LETTER X.

CONVERSION BY MEANS OF EDUCATION.

Dear Friend,

The next mode of Missionary operation re-
quiring our attention, is the Educational, On no
subject have Missionaries in India been more
divided, than on the relative importance of schools
for heathen children, as compared with,^ther plans
of usefulness. This subject has been much dis-
cussed in this country ; and it is cause of regret,
that in reference to it, the utmost calmness has
not been always observed. Having taken some
part in this discussion at the time the question was
a good deal agitated among Missionaries in India,
I feel that I am treading on ground somewhat
deUcate, especially as some of my most valued
Christian brethren, connected with another Mis-

122

CO VERSION

sion, hold, and zealously propagate, opinions very
different in some respects from mine. The sub-
ject is, however, so important, that it could not be
passed over ; and I am the more desirous of giving
my sentiments fully, as I believe they are those
of the whole body of the Missionaries of our
Society, in Northern India, as well as most of the
laborers of kindred societies in the country.

When Missionary exertions w^ere commenced in
this country by most of the Societies now in ope-
ration, the difficulties in the way of so thoroughly
acquiring the language, as to be able fluently to
address the natives, were much greater than now ;
and the long time that was necessary before a
Missionary could have such confidence in himself
as to embolden him to attempt direct preaching to
adults, very naturally led him to look around for
some way in which he might be useful, without so
much delay. It very readily occurred, that by
setting up day-schools, in which heathen children
might be taught reading, writing, &c., through the
medium of Christian books, and also receive such
viva voce religious instruction as would be most
suitable to their state, and likely to do them good,
would in all probability be successful. Much
difficulty was at first experienced in overcoming
the prejudices of the people against allowing their
children to be taught Christianity, even partially ;
but • this was gradually surmounted by employing
heathen teachers in the more meehanical part of
teachingi^ the religious part being retained in the
hands the Missionary.

BY EDDCATION.

The plan once commenced, seemed in thd general
opinion so likely to succeed, that it sdod bec^tme
general ; and, connected with the different societies,^
as well as supported and carried on by indinduals,
a great number of plain day-schools, adapted to the
ordinary classes of the people, were rapidly formed.
The friends of the cause were very sanguine in
their hopes that many of the children thus taught,
would, as they grew up, abandon idolatry and
embrace the Gospel ; and so strong was the par-
tiality for this plan, that, at one time, the greatest
part of Missionary labor, at not a few stations, and
a considerable portion at all of them, was bestowed
on it, while many even believed that this mfide of
operation was the only practicable one ; and that*
preaching to the adult population, was not only a
discouraging, but a hopeless task. The difficulty
of preaching in the native language, and the warm
opposition of many of the people to it, as a more
direct assault on their belief, combined with the com-
parative ease with which schools might be either
taught or superintended, were no doubt, much
calculated to nourish a partiality for schools among
the Missionaries ; while this feeling was also greatly^
encouraged by the general sympathy of Europeans,
both in India and at home, a great many of whom
seemed to look for every thipg from schools, and
to expect only shame and disappointment from
direct preaching to adults. The result was, that
not a few almost entirely confined their attention
to education and English preaching; and rested
satisfied with such a knowledge of the languagOy

G 2

124

CONVERSION

as would have been inadequate for the purposes of
more general exertions.

During this era of bazar-schools', as common
vernacular schools are called, to distinguish them
from seminaries of a higher order, in which En-
glish, &c. arc taught, there was indeed some
preaching to the heathen ; but the schools in gene-
ral formed the most prominent part of Missionary
operation, except as it respects a few who spent
most of their time in laboring in various ways
among the adults. Some also who spent a number
nf their earlier years in superintending schools,
gradually turned to preaching, partly as they
found themselves becoming more competent to the
*^vork, and partly in consequence of the decay of
their more sanguine confidence in the educational
plan.

When these schools had been carried on for a
number of years, the hopes originally entertained,
that they would prove successful means of con-
version, began to decline. Their utility in various
secondary respects has never been doubted ; but as
an instrument of conversion, they turned out de-
fective. The children learned a good deal, but
as far as religion was concerned, the influence of
their idolatrous parents, and all the scenes of
superstition and vice from which they were never
Separated, operated so powerfully, that, with
scarcely any exceptions, they grew up as firm
idolaters as their parents. In fact, their very ex-
posure to the danger of imbibing Christian sen-
timents, led their parents and friends to increased

BY EDUCATION.

1-25

efforts, in order to confirm them in their own
religion ; so that while they were willing to send
them to school for the sake of temporal knowledge,
they took the utmost care to eradicate every new
religious truth from their minds ; and if any symp-
tom appeared of an inclination to embrace Chris-
tianity, the scholars were at once taken from
school. One instance of this will suffice as a spe-
cimen. A boy in one of our schools at Benares,
became very attentive and fond of reading tracts
and hymns, with which he seemed at times im-
pressed. One day he said something to his father
in disparagement of idolatry, and intimated that
when he grew up he would become a Christian.
Ills father immediately took him from school ; and
fixing him in the business of a boatman, sent him
off to Calcutta among a set of companions who
would prevent him having any thing to do with
Christians. Plying hither and thither on the
Ganges, without a single book or any creature
near him, who knows any thing of Christianity,
he has in all probability long ere this time forgot
all he ever learned.

While the school system was beginning to fall
in the estimation of many of the Missionaries, it
received a new impulse from the arrival of the
Rev. Mr. (now Dr.) Duff, and soon after, of other
laborers, connected with the Church of Scotland.
At this time the faith in the school system had
considerably sunk ; but Mr. Duff, with great zeal,
took up its cause upon ground not new, but not so
generally noticed by others. lie maintained that

126

CONVERSION

schools were not successful in making converts
principally, because the education given in them
was of too limited a nature ; but that, if they were
made superior institutions, in which, through the
medium of English, a full education might be
given in the science and literature of Europe, ac-
companied with a considerable degree of instruc-
tion in Christian evidence and doctrine, the over-
throw of Hinduism and the establishment of
Christianity, would be certain. A school there-
fore was formed in Calcutta on an extensive and
liberal scale, to which almost the entire attention
of Mr. Duff and his colleagues, as well as that of
other suitable teachers, was given : and if zeal,
talent, and diligence, combined with a most con-
scientious belief and confidence in the soundness of
their plan, could have commanded success, it must
in an eminent degree have attended this experi-
ment. As far as the imparting of a good edu-
cation calculated to improve the intellectual con-
dition of the natives, forms the rule of judging of
the standard to be reached, this institution has
been eminently successful ; but as it respects the
conversion of men to the sincere and consistent
profession of faith in Christ, it has not yet given
greater evidence of adaptation than some other
schools of a humble and less-expensive nature.

A school on a similar plan has existed at
Benares, under the charge of the Church Mis-
sion, for about twenty years, but has never di-
rectly had any converts. Lately, however, two or
three who had once been pupils, have professed

BY EDUCATION.

127

Christianity at a distant station to which they had
removed. The General Assembly school has also
had two or three converts, but I have not heard
that they are of a very satisfactory description.
U’he other schools at the different stations, in
which English and the higher branches are taught,
though several of them have had individual con-
versions, have in general been equally ineffectual ;
so that in fact the day-school system has every
where disapj)ointed us ; though in various ways of
an indirect nature, it has no doubt had many
benefits, and in no small degree tends towards the
ultimate success of the Gospel. It has, however,
existed in various ways, and at many place3, for
twenty or more years ; but the number of converts
by means of it, is so small, that all the individuals
could easily be named.

The principal defect all day-schools, whether
on a high or low system, for the instruction of
heathen children in Christianity, is, that wo can
obtain scarcely any disciplinary or moral power
over them. They sit on forms in a school several
hours a day, and learn grammar, geography, a
little history, and perhaps mathematics. Instruc-
tion in the evidences and doctrines of Christianity,
forms a part of the daily task; but there is no
place for any warm affectionate interest in the
subject, where it is a mere part of the routine duty
of a common day-school, and taught amidst the
noise and distractions of a large crowd of boys,
gabbling over their lessons.

When the class hours are over, the boys disperse

128

CONVERSION

in the streets of a heathen city, where they see all
the sights, and join in the ceremonies of Hinduism,
and return to their houses where Christianity is
continually spoken of with contempt and hatred ;
and they are daily warned against it, and threat-
ened, if they adopt it, with the blighting curse of
their families and friends, llie Christian teacher
has no moral control over heathen scholars. When
out of the school, which is the greater part of
every day, the usual levity of children naturally
leads them to think about nothing but tbe shows,
amusements, and observances around them ; most
of which are more or less of a superstitious nature.
Had they combined with their school instructions,
attendance on the solemn services of public wor-
ship, the calm and affecting influence of daily
family devotions, and the affectionate admonitions
of pious parents or teachers, so placed as to have
open to them the avenues of the heart at those
moments when most susceptible, the case would be
very different; but when the teacher sees his
pupil only in the bustle of a crowded school, in
the presence of all his volatile companions, and
the emulation of classes composed of heathen like
himself, how difficult it is to affect his heart.
His head may be instructed about Christianity,
and in this w^ay schools have done a good deal ;
but, almost universally, the pupils look on the
Gospel as merely a part of ordinary education,
similar to history or geography.

It is, no doubt, true, that the plan of giving
as good an education as possible, especially in

BY EDUCATION.

129

English, is more calculated to promote the recep-
tion of Christianity, or at least the overthrow of
idolatry, than an education such as vernacular
schools can give ; where, from the scarcity of suit-
able books and teachers, the meatis of information
are much smaller. But the experiments hitherto
tried, have not been satisfactory, and education of
both kinds has, as yet, produced but few religious
fruits.

A kind of two parties has been unhappily formed
among laborers in this part of India : the larger
number being disposed to put almost their entire
dcpendance as to means, on preaching and the dis-
tribution of tracts and books ; while the^ other
maintains, that, at least, in the present state of
things in India, schools, especially those of a rather
high order, form the most hopeful mode of ope-
ration. At the head of this latter party, may he
ranked Dr. Duff, whose speeches and writings on
the subject, have occasioned no small portion of
the discussions that have arisen. Dr. Duff is a
zealous friend to preaching, and regards it as the
most direct, and, at the same time, the divinely-
appointed method of propagating the Gospel
On this point, therefore, he and his friends do not
differ from those who take another view of the
use and adaptation of schools, as means towards
the evangelation of India. It is to be regretted,
however, that in advocating his favorite plan of
education, Dr. Duff employed such a style of de-
preciation in reference to the character and effects
of preaching to the heathen, as well as of magni-
o 3

130

CONVERSION

fioation in reference to the difficulties of it — and at
the same time, such unbounded confidence in his
own scheme, which others of much more experi-
ence and knowledge of missions than himself,
believed to have failed, before ever he came to
India, that many were led to suppose that he was
opposed to preaching, as in itself not suitable to
Missionary work. Dr. D., it is true, gave ex-
planations himself, and some of his colleagues did
the same,, which seemed to amount to a retraction
of all that was peculiar in his ideas on the subject ;
but still the former reasonings about the com-
})aratlve little value of preaching to the people in
India, till we have otherwise enlightened them,
were persevered in. Those who arc engaged in
preaching, considered their practice attacked ; and
they very naturally felt disposed to defend them-
selves — and this led them to discuss the merits of
Dr. Duff's plan, and to enquire into its results, in
comparison with those of preaching.

A man who, like Dr. Duff, took on himself to
depreciate the principal means used by Missionaries
all over the world, as well as in India, as insufli-
ciejit or unsuitable to the latter country, should
have been very cautious in doing so, till he
had obtained the essential requisites of a judge
in the case. Ignorant of the language of the
natives, and unacquainted by personal intercourse
with their manners and customs, as well as
intellectual habits and modes of thought and
feeling, he ought never to have taken on himself
the office of judging, whether or not the preaching

BY EDL'CATION.

131

of European Missionaries comes home to the
minds of the natives. Yet he boldly decides
that we can never preach, nor can they under-
stand preaching : that, in short, they arc too stupid
and apathetic to be capable of being influenced
either by our arguments or appeals ; and that, con-
sequently, conversion cannot |;^e expected, till we
have raised them to a higher intellectual state by
imparting to them our science and literature.
That Missionaries in general^ who have been a few
years in the country, cannot address the natives in
an intelligible manner, is notoriously incorrect.
In the district in which I write, there is only one
Missionary out of eight who is not able to preach
fluently and intelligibly; and even that one has
begun to preach, though not yet a year in the
country. There arc some in other places, like
Dr. Duff, whose attention has been turned to other
objects, who of course like him have not had time,
^r have not taken sufficient pains to learn the lan-
guage so fully as is required for preaching. We
must also make an exception in favor of a good
many, who are but recently come ; some of whom
have scarcely begun at all, and others are yet
possessed of little practice or experience. These,
however, arc daily becoming more efficient. Every
one who is acquainted with fhe Missionary body?
knows, that with these reasonable deductions, the
preaching Missionaries^ that is, nearly all those of
tolerable standing, speak intelligibly, and fluently,
and generally much more grammatically than the
great body of the natives themselves. The pub-

132

CONVERSION

lications of the Missionaries are rapidly becoming
the standard of writing, even to the natives, who
in fact never cultivated literature in tiie vernacular
tongues, till Europeans, especially the Mission-
aries, showed them the way. An educated native,
no doubt, often speaks with a greater command of
proverbial and figurative ornaments to his style ;
but in simplicity of diction, clearness of expression,
as well as grammatical correctness, the European
Missionaries, who arc practiced in preaching, are
generally quite their equals. The great upholders
of schools go much on the ground that we cannot
preach to them ; and that till the magical power
of the English language has given them new in-
tellectual energies, they cannot understand ; and
therefore we must put all our hopes on English
schools. The adults are deemed so incorrigibly
stupid, that they never can understand the Gos-
pel, even if explained to them in their own mother
tongue ; and yet with singular inconsistency, therj
is supposed to be no difficulty in teaching the
children of these imbeciles all the mysteries of our
language and science. The people are repre-
sented as if they were scarcely human beings, with
all the common principles of our nature, to which
we may address ourselves ; and as if they were
utterly incapable of comprehending what even
the Hottentots and Esquimaux, have understood
and believed : but as soon as we can make them
acquainted with a few English class books, all
our difficulties will, it is supposed vanish !

To Europeans, the difficulty of learning the

BY EDUCATION.

133

language is no doubt, great; and I for one, have
never underrated it : but it is a difficulty which
almost every educated man may, and ought to,
overcome, so as to be able to preach in a clear and
intelligible manner, in two years, at the utmost,
if he is diligent ; though it may be much longer
before he is so perfect as he would wish. Some
may fail, as there are individuals who never can
learn a language ; but if once the idea is taken up,
that we never can j)reach, and that we must make
the natives, as a preliminary, learn English, in
order that we may teach them in hopes of their con-
version, and of their then preaching to each other,
the work will be sadly retarded. It is not, how-
ever, true that the people of India are so stupid —
not even the lower orders. In every country there
are many, whose gross ignorance of every thing
beyond the most common w^ants and desires of the
bo^Iy, is not only lamentable, but almost incre-
dible ; and this class is not perhaps less numerous
in India than in other countries; and is of course
much larger than in those parts of the world most
favored by religion and high civilization. Still,
in general, both Hindoos and Musselmans arc
shrewd and intelligent. I have preached to many
thousands of villages — the inhabitants of many, and
widely varying districts, occupying hundreds of
miles of country, where many different dialects are
spoken ; but though I have found difficulty in un-
derstanding some of their local peculiarities of
speech, I have found no greater difficulty in getting
hem to comprehend the fundamental points of the

134

CONVERSION.

Gospel, than I have experienced among the lower
orders in some of the more neglected parts of both
England and Scotland, and generally not greater
opposition ; and though many more obstacles to
conversion certainly do exist, it never seemed to
me that there is any reason to be less confident of
the ultimate success of tlip great apostolic plan of
preaching the Gospel to adults in India, than in
any other country.

Dr. Duff came contact with only a few
anglicised Calcutta Hiin^oos nd boys, who^ had
been taught European infidelity at the Hindoo
College, and thus fell into the mistake of thinking
that these conceited fools, spcdcd by a miserable
smattering of Ilumcism and Voltairism, jumbled
together with a mixture of Atheism, and the
Indian Vedant system misund' rstood, were real
specimens of tb^ j)eoole of India. rre*»ching to
such a set of sidv boys, full f self-conc'*it, who
would not admit -iny prineiple of rcaoon, philo-
sophy, or common sense, he found to be hopeless,
as they wished for iiotbmg but endless wrangling.
He thus concluded, that all preaching to the
natives would be vain. It seems to have been
entirely forgotten, that in no country arc the mass
of the people speculators, and that most men have
more common sense than philosophical quibbles.
The dogmas of philosophy falsely so called, have
but little influence over the great body of society,
and the absurd theories which Dr. Duff makes so
great a barrier to the Gospel in India, are no more
known or thought of by the majority of the people,

BY EDUCATION.

135

than by the Cornish Miners or the Highlanders of
Scotland. Local practices and superstitions form
most of their creed ; and these will give way in
India, as in other countries, to the gradually
brightening light of the truth. It is quite a mistake
to suppose, that with the Hindoos we have no
common ground, thougli such may be the case
with some of their speculative sceptics, till we have
taught them European modes of recast- uu j. The
Hindoo is as perfectly able *^o comprehend Chris-
tianity, as he is, though hi“ conscience and prin-
ciples arc much ruid woefully corrupted by a
pernicious superstition. Still he is a rational being,
endowed with acute perceptions, social feelings,
and discernment of right and wrong. His con-
science accuses, or excuses, and though he some-
times hi'vS vci-ourse to the doctrines of fatalism, or
t'V(u ..>iiiv.isin to defend himself against impu-
iMtii (lOisonal guilt, In rarely, if ever, has a
solid deliof in such theories as destroy moral res-
ponsibility. lie T ly he adil.^ssed by a preacher
in nearly the wa\ as ungodly men among

ourselves, since he admits all the general principles
of natural religion. He allows that a kind, just,
and benevolent God has made all, and reigns over
all ; and that it is the duty of men to obey and
adore him ; but that depraved by sin, they do not
do so. It is true, that many of the ideas of the
Hindoo on these subjects, arc confused, ill defined,
and often mixed with gross mistakes; but he
admits all the principles essential to morality, as
well as the existence of the moral attributes of

136

•CONVERSION

God, SO that we can obtain complete ground for
erecting the banner of the Cross, and pressing the
claims of the Gospel message on his understanding
and heart. I have frequently seen audiences of
pure Hindoos in tears, when their hearts have
been appealed to, and their consciences addressed
by Scriptural truth.

Dr. Duff has laid great stress, •n the supposed
difficulty of the heathen believing, till they are
able to appreciate the historical evidences of
Christianity. How remarkable it seems, that an
intelligent man should adopt such an idea of
the use of modern works on Christian evidence,
founded as they all are, on peculiar circumstances
that have no existence, but among certain classes
of Europeans. Where was Christianity, and how
was it upheld and propagated through all the
centuries of its existence, before Grotius and
others drew up tlieir plans for defending it against
modern doubters nnd sceptics ? Of what use are
books on the historical evidences to the great
mass of pious believers in every country ? Were
the Hottentots, or South Sea Islanders first
taught, as Dr. D. proposes to teach Hindoo boys
to refute the sophistry of Voltaire and Paine before
they believed? Were they not rather addressed
on the subject of their own sinfulness, and their
responsibility to the great God who created them ;
and was not the way of mercy through Christ, an-
nounced to them as a matter of fact, on which the
preachers to shew their own belief, were willing
to rest their own hopes of eternal blessedness ?

BY EDUCATION.

137

Were not the better feelings of their nature, such
as gratitude and love, appealed to, to draw them
to him who first loved them ? And were not their
fears of future evil addressed, in order to induce
them to lay hold on the hope set before them in
the Gospel.” ? Were not, and are not such sub-
jects level to the comprehension of every class of
men, and have they not in all ages and in every
country, been the15iost direct and powerful means
of bringing men “ from darkness to light, and
from the power of Satan to God.”? Who ever
heard that any man was brought an inch nearer
heaven, by being made a little better acquainted
than his neighbours, with history, geograp%, or
mathematics ?

I hope I shall not be misunderstood, as wish-
ing to depreciate education. I am far from
thinking meanly of it, as a means towards the
conversion of the natives. A good education will
certainly undermine idolatry, and do much to pre-
pare the way for Christianity. I only object to
the plan of making it a substitute, even in the
present state of things, for preaching. As an ally
of the preacher, the school-master no doubt will
do much ; but though he assists greatly in forming
the mind to reason, and reflect on subjects brought
before it, and even communicates much that is
important, as tending to the production of Chris-
tian character, so that the educated man if once
converted, will in all probability, though not
necessarily, be a more stedfast, and useful Chris-
tian, than one who has not such advantages, still

138

CONVERSION

it is not to the school-master, but the preacher
that we are to look, for the production of those
deep and permanent impressions on religious sub-
jects, likely to end in genuine conversion. The
school may do much to improve the minds of the
heathen youth, so as to make them better able to
understand the doctrines of the Gospel ; but if
left with their schooling only, little is to be ex-
pected, and it happens more frequently, perhaps,
than otherwise, that those who have received
Christian instruction in day schools, but were
never separated from their heathen families, be-
came, as they grew up, even more hostile to Chris-
tianity than those educated merely in the native
way. They are more afraid than others of being
thought ('hristians, and hence are anxious to
clear themselves, by using their knowledge to
misrepresent and distort the doctrines they have
learned. I'his I know to be the case with many :
but to what extent it may be so with the pupils
of the Calcutta seminaries, I am not aware; but
from much that I have seen and heard of them,
1 fear there are many of them in a similar state.

Those who so much advocate the school system
do not, however, despise preaching, though advan-
tage has been taken of their statements by many
w'orldly men hostile to preaching, who have gladly
seized on the idea, and greatly exaggerated it, —
that there were Missionaries who thought the
heathen could not be converted, but by education.
Dr. DufPs name has been used, and he has been
represented as putting more trust in science than

BY EDUCATION.

139

in religion, for the conversion of the natives, and as
particularly opposed to the fanatical scheme of
preaching the Gospel. Every one, however, of
his brethren know that he would in this respect
have been as fanatical as the rest ; for he and his
colleagues have always admitted that preaching is
the principal means of conversion ; but they have
also maintained that the preachers must be natives,
and that these we can best raise up and qualify by
means of schools. We must have a body of .well
educated and pious native agents, before we can do
much good, as no country was ever converted by
foreigners, and therefore it is presumed that to edu-
cate natives for the work, is first to be thought of.
It is certainly true, that no country was ever
evangelized by foreigners, that is generally — but
there are few or no countries, where the first
churches, the germ of their Christianity, have not
been planted by foreigners — aye and that by the
preaching of foreigners. The native agents who
afterwards carried on the work, have generally
been brought forward in the way most common in
Christian countries, — the selection of pious youths
from among those who professed the truth, and
their special education for the ministry.

It seems rather more than we could expect,
were we to succeed in making a day school,
where none but heathen boys attend a few
hours a day, and where even some of the
teachers are heathen, a good nursery for the
Christian ministry, so long as they are entirely
under the guardianship of their Hindoo, or Mus-

140

CONVERSION

selman parents, who only allow them to be taught
lessons on religion, as the fee for their general
instruction. It is very probable that out of many
hundreds of pupils, there may be a few converts,
and out of that few, one or two, who will be able
to preach the Gospel, but it seems a very indirect
way to raise up preachers. ITie Benares free-
school on the same plan, during the twenty years
it has been in operation with, 120 to 150 scholars,
has^not only not produced a single native preacher,
but not even a convert directly. According to Dr.
Duff’s theory, this has arisen from the education
not being so thorough as it should be. It has,
however, been as good an education as is gene-
rally given in English schools in India, not ex-
cepting that of the church of Scotland, unless as
it respects mathematics, and political economy,
more of which are taught in the latter; but as to
the religious part, I have repeatedly heard well
qualified persons, who knew both, say, ‘ That
though the pupils of the Asseipbly’s schools might
have more knowledge of systematic theology, those
of the Benares institution were superior to them
in acquaintance with sound scriptural information.’
I certainly know of no principles in the system
pursued in the Assembly’s school, different from
those tried and found inefficient in others, though
its principal supporters have often asserted that
it was unique iu its plan, and ought not to be
judged prospectively by the past history of others.
They maintained, that though other schools have
failed as direct means of conversion, there is some-

BY EDUCATION.

141

thing about their plan that almost to a certainty
will succeed, not only in producing a body of
converts, but also a body of peculiarily qualified
preachers, so that we may safely wait as to preach-
ing, till natives are raised up who will do it better
than it is possible for us to do it. By this, one is
forcibly reminded of a favorite theory of Bona-
jiarte’s, by which he expected to be able to train
soldiers to be seamen, in the wet docks of An-
twerp, who when trained, would at once sweep
from the face of the ocean, the gigantic navy of
England, reared and brought to maturity amidst
the storms of a hundred seas, and perfected by
ages of experience. ^

The youths, according to this plan, are in the
first place anglicised for years, in order to make
them fit to receive instruction in the language of
their teachers, who can teach in no other. Thus
they become English scholars, but are rude and
unpolished in their native language, which, to a
great extent, is sacrificed, to make way for a foreign
tongue. They are therefore rendered unfit, by
their whole education being English, and all their
knowledge got through a foreign channel, to
communicate what they know to their countrj^-
mcn, suppose they themselves became Christians.
Their adoption for the most part of European
habits, and even European pride, and the general
incongruity of their feelings with those of others,
whose characters are purely native, render them
in general any thing but good instruments for
benefiting their countrymen.

14-2

CONVERSION

One great obstacle in the way of raising up
native preachers, without ourselves being able to
preach in their own language, into which Chris-
tianity is but partially infused, is, that it requires a
great deal of knowledge and skill in the art, so
that while we instruct an Indian youth, and bring
him on so far, that he may make a discourse in
English, where will he have models to form him-
self on as a native preacher where every thing
must be done in a different way ? On the other
hand, when a Mission is carried on principally by
preaching Missionaries, the native brethren who
preach, or the youths who are being educated for
the work, are the constant hearers of men experi-
enced in it. They have thus models before them,
and as natives are all imitators, it is remarkable
how soon some of them become very good speak-
ers ; but give them matter in English, and leave
them to find out the way of expressing, and en-
forcing it in another language, and they make
lamentable work. Without getting a great deal
of their religious knowledge and impressions
through the medium of their own tongue, and
being quite familiar with the methods of using it
in religious discourse, which they can only be in
the first instance, by having good European models
to imitate, it seems next to impossible that any
young man among them, who has got all his ideas
from the English, should be able to succeed as a
preacher. Strange as it may appear, there is no
doubt that most young men thus educated would
preach better in English, than in their own mother

BY EDUCATIOX.

143

tongue. In English they often write not bad
essays; but set them to write in the Yemacular,
and they produce nothing — ^but gibberish. There
are no doubt exceptions, but such is notoriously
the case with most of the best scholars of the
English schools and colleges.

Thus, even supposing this very expensive system
of Mission schools for the heathen to be more
successful than it has ever been, it does not seem
to be the most likely way of raising up good native
laborers. The peculiar habits of a native, brought
up as such, without being taught to ape European
manners, are of great value to a native evangelist.
Those who hear us, treat us with respect, ? and
make allowances for our habits as foreigners ; but
they have a decided dislike to any native Chris-
tian, who wishes to ‘ act the European.’ Hence
the lads educated and anglicised in the semi-
kjuropean town of Calcutta, are looked on with
contempt in the interior, as a race whose cha-
racter is very doubtful, and though in respect of
knowledge, they are generally superior to many
others, they are not exactly the men from whom
much good can be expected in other parts of the
country.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

144

CHRISTIAN BOARDING

LETTER XL

' CHRISTIAN BOARDING OR ORPHAN SCHOOLS.

Dear Friend,

The question now occurs what is the proper
province of the Missionary with respect to educa-
tion? Is he to leave it entirely to others, and
confine himself to preaching the Gospel to the
heathen, teaching, and building up the converts,
and preparing translations and books calculated to
lienefit those who believe, and convince those who
do not ? I should say, the above are-certainly the
principal duties of a Missionary in India ; but still
an important field is open to him in the depart-
ment of education. But the plan of Missionarj
education, I think, should be confined principally
to the instruction of such children or youths as
can be brought under a system of complete moral
control and discipline, having no one to stand
between them and their instructors. Unless we
get the children entirely into our hands, to bring
them up as Ciiristians fully separated from all
heathenism, the spiritual benefits arising from
schools, seem scarcely so great as to w^arrant the
devoting to them, the time and attention of minis-
ters sent specially to preach the Gospel.

The class to which I refer, are the children
of native Christians ; orphans who have no heathen
connexion to claim them; and such as may be
freely given up by their relations to be brought

Ott ORPHAN 8CHOOI-S.

145

up by the Missionaries in the Christian faith,
The great advantage of schools composed of these
classes is, that we can get the children entirely
under our own management night and day. They
never learn the ways of the heathen at all ; but
are brought up as the children of Christian parents,
"lliey arc taken to public and family worship, and
learn daily the doctrines and precepts, as well as
the language of Sciipture, and every influence of
a religous nature is bi ought to bear on their minds
without any heathenish influence, as in the case
of day schools, to counteract it. UTie number of
schools on this plan, ^here the children, either
male or female, are entirely under the ca^e of
their teachers, and entirely separate from the hea-
then, is greatly increasing; and, though yet but
of short standing, in general, they gi\e great
promise ol being excellent nurseries for teachers
and preachers, as well as for well-taught and en-
lightened private Christians. There are already
at least 1000 interesting youths under this sort
of instruction at the different stations in Northern
India, almost all of whom have been baptized;
a number of them are the children of native Chris-
tians ; but the far greater number are Orphans,
collected at different places where famine or other
calamities have thrown them on the public. At
Benares we have four such schools, two for boys
and tw o for girls, bne of each kind connected with
the Church Society, and one of each with the
London Society. I'he largest one, and that of
longest standing, is under the superin tendance of

H

146

CHRISTIAN BOARDING

the Rev. C. B. Leupoltj'of the Church Society, and
is a most excellent institution. A number of the
boys already give decided signs of piety, and bid
fair to be useful. Tliere are in all these schools
nearly 400 pupils thus adopted and brought up
by the Church of God.

We were induced to adopt this plan in prefer-
ence to the day school system, by the great suc-
cess which we were informed had attended similar
institutions in Ceylon, Bangalore, and various
other places. Already a very considerable number
of youths, educated in this way, are making know n
the Gospel to their countrymen, and others are
receiving particular instructions with a view to
be so employed.

According to this plan all the children are at
least nominal Christians, fully instructed in the
Scriptures, and well educated in other respects.
Being brought up entirely under our eye night
and day, and kept out of heathen society, their
whole intellectual character and all their ideas are
different from the heathen.

What they learn of idolatry is only what may
teach them to dislike and shun it, or prepare them
for refuting the arguments by which it is defended.
Every prejudice which they may fall into, is natu-
rally opposite to those of the heathen.

The consequence is, these youths receive all
the peculiar impress of Christianity, so that they
become quite a distinct class, with all those mipily
characteristics which distinguish a Christian from
a heathen community. The trammels and preju-

OR ORPHAN SCHOOLS.

147

dices of caste, they never think of, but with
minds quite unfettered by the vulgar Buperstitions
of the country, are at once prepared, should they
through divine grace experience a change of heart,
to become valuable teachers among their country-
men.

These schools, therefore, form an excellent ad-
junct to every mission. Where the work has
advanced a good way, by other means, they are
much required for the children of the converts,
so that no ground may be lost, and no family once
professing Christianity, be allowed to fall back
among the heathen, a result which likely would
take place in many cases if the children werr left
ill instructed, and exposed to all the temptations
incident to their state, as a handful scattered about
over the wide extent of society. Though a small
plant may come to maturity in a few weeks, it
is not so with the wide spreading trees of the
forest; and in the same way, in a very limited
state of society, a decided revolution of sentiment
and feeling may often be produced in a very short
time, while, in a country like India, the steps
towards such a change are slow, and difficult.
Hence, while it is our duty to press on the work,
with the most ardent zeal for immediate success,
w^e must, at the same time, cautiously adopt such
plans, as shall be of a permanent nature, and lead
to the foundation of such institutions as are best
calculated to secure every acquisition; and tho*
roughly, as far as human means are capable of
doing so, give Christianity a firm hold of the
H 2

14S

CHRISTIAN BOARDING

affections and social habits of the people. All
their knowledge and early associations, whether
temporal or spiritual, require to be dissevered from
the low and degrading superstitions abounding
around them, and so connected with the doctrines
and precepts of Christianity, and imbued with
Its high and holy principles, as to impress a coin-
]>Ietcly different mental and moral character upon
them; and, in short, without altering their national
peculiarities so far as phjsical causes may naturallj
make them a people widely different fiom us,
to really new-model them socially and indi\i-
dually, in all that constitutes the spiritual as
well as intellectual being. This is a task of no
ordinary magnitude, and few who take an interest
in missions are able to estimate it : no one mode
of operation can accomplish it. A large combi-
nation of means and plans is necessary, by which,
from the cradle to tlie grave, men may be held
under the control of truth and virtue, and their
intellectual vision cleared from the films (jf vice
and ignorance, by the constantly operating agency
of pure principles, bearing on their minds in every
wa\, to control and direct the whole bent of their
natures, and stamp on their souls, all that is
generous and good, as well as producing in them
a deep and unconquerable faith that will elevate
them above the mean and grovelling selfishness,
universal among all heathen nations.

Such a character as Christianity has no doubt
stamped on thousands of its most favored subjects
in lands where it has long moulded the whole

OR ORPHAJ^ SCHOOIS.

149

social system, and been developed in all its
fulness, is not likely often to be found \ihere
heathenism has been the guide and preceptor in
early years, and the Gospel has only been the
last refuge when doubt and distrust had taken
the place of credulity, and late efiForts to be a
new man in Christ had to contend with all the
habits and prejudices of childhood, youth, and
age. Hence the characters of adult converts,
even when on all essential points good, are often
stained with a certain tinge of heathenism.

We feel and acknowledge a man to be a genuine
Christian, and yet there is al>out him much that
does not harmonize with Christian modes of
thought or action. Instances there are in which
some persons seem in a remarkable way to throw
off the whole of heathenism, and at once, as it
were, to clothe themselves in a completely consis-
tent Christian dress ; but such instances are rare.
The system of boarding schools, under the constant
and direct management of Missionaries, seems,
of all things, the most likely plan for raising up
a nucleus of young Christians, on whom the
** mark of the beast,” has never been impressed ;
and w^ho, even when their own parents are con-
verts, may escape most of the remaining taint of
early corruption in theit social habits, which but
few adults can entirely get clear of, by their being
placed in a situation from which such evil influences
are shut out. As this nucleus enlarges, every
new convert comes among a body of people so
entirely Christian in all their ideas, that he is

150

CHRISTIAN BOARDING

at once, conscious of a most remarkable change
in all his company, and asspciations ; whereas had
they all been adult converts, like himself, instead
of being educated entirely on Christian principles,
a strong sympathy with many sentiments and
customs, by no means of a pure tendency, would
be found among tliem, and his adoption of the
whole Christian character, becomes, naturally, from
example, less complete. The young, thus edu-
' cated, are rapidly becoming the stay of the native
churches; and thus also, these churches become
much better fitted for opening to new converts
of adult years, such sources of comfort and im-
provement as must be exceedingly more favorable
to their advancement and consolidation in their
new religion, than where all were like themselves,
deserters from one faith, and neophytes in another.
But one of the most important objects to be ac-
complished by these schools, is the training up
of men, not only thoroughly Christianized as far
as human means are able to do so, but thoroughly
educated for the work of ministers and teachers.
To this great object the education given is parti-
cularly directed, in all cases where the talents of
the pupils give any reason to hope that they may,
in the event of becoming really pious, be qualified
for the work. Hence they are fully taught in their
own language, the truths and precepts of Scripture ;
and' ifrom their almost daily attendance on the
preaching and devotional exercises of the various
Missionaries, they become quite able to put reli-
gious sentiiments into the language of the country,

OR ORPHAN SCHOOLS.

151

while at the same time, they receive such an edu-
cation in English, as gives them the power of
reading and consulting such works as will furnish
them with ideas on all those subjects which are
calculated to improve their minds, and make them
vehicles for communicating a great fund of C hrist-
ian and useful knowledge to their countrymen.

In several parts of India, these youths have
begun to preach the Gospel ; and in others, classes
are in a state of preparation, A few years more,
and the seminaries at present filled with interesting
lads^ rescued entirely from heathenism, and brought
up with the faith and prajers of the Cluirch, in
the daily study of Divine truth, and under a t^areful
moral discipline, as well as in the reception of an ev-
cellent secular education, will be sending forth large
bands of promising young men in various capacities,
of a stamp and character different from every clash
of men existing in the country. It is impossible
that the tuition of a day school, could transform
heathen boys living with their parents, or even
Christian children living with parents recently con-
verted, and still having many of their old habits,
into any thing like the pupils of these schools,
where order and moral restraint go along with
hourly instruction and advice, and where the scenes
of evil so universally prevalent, are not tolerated,
so as to have a continual corrupting influence.

Indeed, the difference between the youths thus
taught, and others, is so remarkable, that one
observing it can scarcely believe them to be of the
same nation. Every year the number of the boys

152

CHRISTIAN BOARDING

as well as of girls, is increasing so rapidly, and
Missionary school-funds are passing over to this
department so much, that it is doubtful if there
will after a very few years be any other sort of
schools conducted by Missionaries. Not that they
are unfriendly to other plans more particularly
intended for the education of the heathen; but
simply, that their means are limited, and their
object definite ; and the fact that they can get as
many as they can teach, of such classes as may
be baptized, -and brought up professedly as Chris-
tians, renders it obviously their first duty to *give
most attention to those who come entirely under
their control, direction, and complete pastoral
care ; since these arc not only most likely to
become genuine Christians, but, from their pecu-
liar advantages, the most useful men.

One of the most important parts of the boarding
school plan, is, that in all the larger institutions
of the kind, it is intended that Theological acada-
mies be formed, for the more perfect education
of young men for the Christian Ministry, into
which only such may be received as are decidedly
pious, and possessed of suitable talents for being
Pastors and Evangelists. Some of these acadamies
have already begun operations, and others will
gradually be formed ; and I do not despair of see-
ipg in a few years, such institutions at Benares,
and otherplaces in India, as those by which our
churches at home arc supplied with pious and
efficient preachers, and the foreign Missions with
devoted laborers. The accomplishment of this

OR ORPHAN SCHOOLS.

133

object in India, however^ evidently requires from
the circumstances of the case, and the awful moral
atmosphere around, that we should take up the
candidates at an earlier date, and by attending
with the utmost care and solicitude to their juvenile
training, try to secure them to Christ, and then
bring them on to be his ministers. Wo have not
here the numerous and well organized churches,
the faithful pastors, pious parents, and devout
teachers by which so manj youths in England
are so far brought forward as to be offered in a
state of no small maturity for the service of the
sanctuary, so that little more remains to be done,
but to give them some additional instruction ia the
higher branches of human knowledge and Theo-
logical learning. We cannot get those, on whose
minds truth and holiness are already engraved:
all we can reach is to get such as arc not yet
steeped in heathen pollution, and on whose hearts
we may, by all scriptural means, and the gracious
aid of the Spirit of truth, impress Gospel truth and
holiness. Where neither consistent conversion
takes place, nor talents exist, we would not make
any effort to put men in the ministry; but all
experience shows that there is much reason to hope,
that where the utmost exertions of a truly Chris-
tian ch.aracter are used in a family, conversion will
in general take place. These seminaries are con-
ducted on the principle of a family in close con-
junction with pastoral care, and bring the children
into a situation similar to the most favored one
h3

154

CHRISTIAN BOARDING

of families in a pious Christian farm. From a
large body of pupils so educated on Christian
principles, it is not too much to hope that a good
number will always be found suitable for the min-
istry, and experience, as far as it has gone, has not
disappointed us.

On this class, our greatest hopes for a Gospel
ministry for India, are now placed, ^dult converts
may often be useful in propagating the Gospel ;
but they are not seldom deficient in knowledge
and regularity of habits, and as pastors they
scarcely ever succeed. In these respects the
youths of the seminaries are, from their long
subjection to rule, and their far more extensive
education, much more likely to be superior ; while
their habits of order and propriety, make them
far better fitted for presenting examples of Chris-
tian character.

The plan of thus adopting and boarding, as well
as educating the children, is no doubt liable to the
objection (the only one ever heard against it), of
involving a much greater expense than day-schools.
It would, certainly, be cheaper to educate only
such as can at least board themselves, if not also
pay for instruction ; but were we only to do so, our
object, as has been shown, could rarely be ob-
tained — the securing the absence of all heathen
influence, and the presence of nothing but Chris-
tian influence, and the consequent certain nominal
Christianity of all, and the well-grounded hope of
the real Chri^ianiiy of many. If, at a given ex-
pense, we can raise up a hundred well-educated

OR ORPHAN SCl«ObLS«

i53

young men, baptized into the Chtirch as children,
and professing themselves Christians, and a num-
ber of them doing so in sincerity when they come
up, would it not be better than to lay out the
same in giving a crude education to double the
number of heathen boys who will soon be scattered
away from us, and forget or despise all they ever
learned of our religion. But the expense of edu-
cating on the boarding plan, is not great in India.
A boy may be boarded and clothed for about i?8
a year ; and, as children in this country are re-
markably docile and teachable, if the school is
large, the expense of teaching is but little for
each, since most of the work can be done by moni-
tors, save in the higher classes ; and these are
often taken by the Missionaries themselves. In
Missionary schools every thing is done with the
utmost economy. The pupils are fed and clothed
in a plain style, but appropriate to their station ;
so that to carry on a school of two or three hun-
dred of both sexes — a most delightful nursery for
our infant churches — immense funds are not re-
quired, though such an undertaking requires more
than we can raise on the spot. 1 shall quit this
subject with an expression of my hopes, that it will
engage much attention at home, and that many
will be found to assist in bringing up these in-
teresting protegees of the Qiurch. Who that has
the means, would grudge £3 a year to educate a
soul for heaven, who might otherwise never have
heard of salvation ; and who perhaps, by doing so,
is at the same time bringing forward a youth of

156

FEMALE

piety and talent to proclaim the Gospel to the
perishing millions of India.

Yours &c.

vv. B.

LETTER XII.

FEMALE EDUCATION.

De\u Friend,

One important subject connected with Indian
Missions, is Female Education. Tlie influence of
women in all states of Society is so great, that
every philanthropist must be anxious to turn it
into such a channel as will be most for the good
of mankind. In a former letter, the influence of
Indian female society has been considered, as it
respects its opposition to the Gospel, or to the
conversion of the people. Indeed it has all along
been so manifest to the fiicnds of the cause, that
its state was one of the greatest obstacles to Chris-
tianity, that, on no subject have the good and
pious been more unanimous than in making some
attempts to teach and improve native female So-
ciety.

No part of the Missionary work, however, has
been more difficult, and as yet more unsuccessful
in bringing heathens to the saving knowledge of
Christ. The history of the female schools would
appear, if recited, merely a repetition of that of

EDUCATION.

157

Bazar schools for boys — ^great hopes at first, and
disappointment at last — and then the adoption of
the more contracted, but sure system of Christian
and orphan institutions, where all are to a cer-
tainty brought up in the Christian faith, with
scarcely any possibility of their becoming heathen,
The most distinguished laborer in this department
of the work, has for many years been Mrs. Wilson,
of Calcutta. Never has India seen a more zeal-
ous, devoted, and persevering laborer, than this ,
excellent lady ; and though she has had to struggle
with innumerable difficulties, thousands yet unborn
may have to bless God that ever she came to the
country. Mrs. Wilson, (then Miss Cooke,) oegan
her efforts by establishing a number of small bazar
schools which were carried on some time, but did
not answer her expectations. After a good deal
of experience she gave up these, and commenced a
large school which she named, I’he Central Female
School. For this institution, an excellent house
was built, with accommodations for teachers, school
rooms, and a suitable place for a class of female
orphans, to bo educated entirely as Christians.
This school contained, I think, generally about
200 heathen girls, who were taught by Mrs. W.
and her assistants, in a way which left nothing to
wish for, but that the girls should be removed from
heathen influenco at home, where the hours not
spent in school are daily to be passed, and brought
entirely under the Cluristian control of their de-
voted teachers. Some instances of positi\e con-
version took place under Mrs. W/s teaching, and

158 *

FEMALE

many more, of general improvement of character
while the pupils remained heathen; and on the
whole, Mrs. W. has much reason to be thankful
for the measure of good effected, though no doubt
much less than what she once, in common with
others, hoped for, from the school system. Find-
ing that her orphan class was gradually increasing,
and that they presented a much greater prospect,
of usefulness than mere heathen day-scholars, she
' separated them from the heathen ; and having ob-
tained a suitable spot, and the aid of many friends,
she formed a new institution a few miles from
Calcutta, and began to devote her entire labors to
the Orphan Female Asylum. I saw her Insti-
tution about a year ago, along with several other
Brethren. We called not on a day when a spec-
tacle was got up for visitors, but merely as we
happened to pass, and were all delighted with the
order and regularity of the institution, the clean
and healthy appearance of the girls, and the com-
fort and happiness that seemed to pervade the
establishment. There were rather more than a
hundred girls ; and no one who feels the power of
Christianity could fail of being delighted to hear
so many young voices raised in singing the praises
of God in their own tongue ; and reflect that these
children, the offspring of heathen, are being
brought up in the midst of heathenism, without
being allowed to imbibe one of its superstitious
doctrines, but have their minds even from infancy
deeply imbued with the pure and holy principles
of the Gospel, and their eyes directed to the purest

EDUCATION.

159

models of Christian female character. Who can
calculate the effect of all the hidden influences
of such an institution? Already a considerable
number have been well educated in this institution,
and have been married to native Christians con-
nected with the different Missions in and about
Calcutta. In this way native Christian society
is likely to receive great improvement from the
gradual impression produced bj a number of young
women, carefully and piously educated. The
families of new converts, as might be expected,
have many things about them which are far from
being correct ; and the low grade of the women is
much against their improvement, so that the in-
fluence of these well-instructed girls, when they
become wives and mothers, cannot fail of doing
much toward their moral elevation.

I have particularly noticed Mrs. W.’s school
in preference* to others of the same class, as it has
hitherto been the largest, has reached a higher
state of eflioiency, and has already realized to some
considerable degree, the objects proposed. Inhere
are now, however, similar schools in connexion
with almost every Mission, where the girls are
kept night and day under superintendance, and
where the pupils are all either the children of
native Christians, or orphans who are adopted as
it were by the Christian Church, and brought up
entirely in its doctrines and precepts. Some of
these schools have already effected much; but as
yet most of them are only in their infancy, having
but few scholars, and these the first they have had.

160

FEMALE

They are gradually, however, advancing in num-
bers and efficiency, and are looked forward to with
great hopes, which, from the success already attend-
ing the plan where it has been carried on for some
time, are likely to be fulfilled. From the history
of Mrs. Wilson’s efforts, a pretty correct idea may
be formed of the changes that have passed over the
opinions of those practically engaged in the work
of female education. These, it will be seen, are
very much the ^ame as those that have marked the
history of other Missionary schools. Mrs. W.
first began with small bazar schools, taught by
subordinate teachers, and superintended by herself
and other ladies. After a good deal of experience
of this plan, it was given up for that of one large
and vigorously-conducted .school, in which, under
the direct instruction of European ladies, there
might be a much more complete system of edu-
cation. 'rhis again, though not yet abandoned, is
found to jield but little fruit; and the system of
devoting most attention to Christian and orphan
girlg, all of whom can be fully secured against
heathen contamination, by being boarded and fully
taught as Christians, is ultimately preferred, as
giving far greater certainty of lasting success.
Indeed it is almost certain, that no pupil of such a
seminary will, in adult years, go over to the hea-
then. I'hcy would scarcely ever imagine such a
thing, since all their connexions are now Christian ;
and they know next to nothing of either the doc-
trines of heathenism, or the people who possess it,
and can hold scarcely any social intercourse with

EDUCATION.

161

them. One defect, however, of the plan of Mrs.
W.'^s Orphan Asylum, appears to me to deserve
notice, and that is its want of any direct connexion
with one or the other of the Mission stations or
Societies. This I conceive to be a detriment to its
usefulness, as the girls are scattered about when
they leave the school ; which, as they are married
so early in India, is always at a premature age, as
far as respects their being able to conduct them-
selves with much discretion. Thus they are re-
moved from the guardianship of those who have
taught and watched them, and whose influence
over them for good, is far greater than can ever be
expected to be obtained by others. Were the
school, on the contrary, a part of the operations of
a Mission, where there are similar ones for boys;
and also a Church of converts from the heathen,
and of others brought up as Christians, the girls
would in general be married to the converts, or to
youths like themselves brought up in the schools ;
and thus they would become amalgamated with
the congregation, without being removed from the
society to which they had been accustomed, and
the kind advice and salutary moral control of the
teachers to whom they were wont to look up with
love and respect, as to their foster parents. A
Mission with schools like this, with several hun-
dred Christian scholars, will naturally in a few
years have a large Christian congregation, even
should conversions from the adult heathen be rare;
and if the conversions from the heathen are con-
siderable, how important is it that the new con*

162

FbMALE

verts should come into the midst of a society ^\here
so many young people, male and female, are well
instructed in all the doctrines and duties of religion !
By the close combination of all the different modes
of operation, the greatest improvement may be
expected. Preaching to the heathen, the pre-
paration of books, &c. and the carrying on of
Christian schooK, should all be in concert, llie
preacher, unless he has a Christian C'huich, into
which he can bung his converts, will never be
\ery successful; nor will the teacher of jouth be
gladdened by seeing the young neoph3te growing
up into the staid Christian, unless the pastor and
the church are at hand to extend th(» cause of
spiritual discipline, instriution, and example, in
such a way as to make the step fioni the school to
the higher clashes of the Church of Christ, easy
and natural. The school should be made the
mere initiatory class to the church ; but if in a
country like this, the pupils before being con-
firmed in character and principle, arc scattered,
some to distant churches where they have no
connexions, and some to places where there are
no churches at all, much of the seed sown will be
lost. I am aware that Mrs. W, has labored hard
to remedy this evil ; but as long as her institution
is not a bianch of some permanent and vigorous
Mission, the objection will in some degree remain.
It is to be hoped that this school, which has been
so zealously supported hitherto by the exertions of
Mrs. W. alone, will yet be joined to the Church
Mission, or some of the other Missions, best able

EDCCATION.

163

to sustain it in a permanent form. The defect on
which these remarks are made, does not exist in
the other schools of the same kind, as they arc for
the most part connected with Mission stations, and
conducted principally by the Missionaries' wives.
They are however, as before observed, not so far
advanced as TVIrs. W.’s, though some of them are
now in a very high state of efficiency, and in a few'
years may be quite equal to the Calcutta Insti-
tution.

Besides a number in Calcutta, there 'are female
boarding and orplian schools in Burdwan, Benares,
(jlorukpore, Chunar, Mirzapore, Allahabad, Cav\n-
pore, Agi'a, &c. The number of pupils thus
brought 11 j) in the faith of Chiisl, is not at present
ascertainable, but is \ery considerable. Pci haps
little 4 u)rt of a thousand cirls ha\e in this wa}
been adopted into the church within the last few
years, besides the heathen gills taught in the day
schools, who still Ihe at home with their parents.
Jn this number, however, I include a portion of
the children of native Christians, who arc brought
up wdth the orphans, and others w ho arc in pious
families. The friends of the cause are quite
unanimous in promoting this object, and in a few'
}ears more, it is hoped these schools will become
excelhmt nurseries for the native churches.

The difficulty of raising sufficient funds in India
will, however, limit our efforts, unless there be
considerable aid received from home : but there is
no doubt, that the ladies will consider this mode
of applying their zeal, so jiromising, that they

164

FEMALE

will make efforts to aid a cause so generally
approved by those on the spot.

In treating of female education in India, it
would be an oversight not to notice the praise-
worthy and zealous efforts of the ladies in England
in forwarding the cause. To them, native Chris-
tians in India, will owe much for the means of
having their children educated, in a way calculated
to raise them so much above their country-women
in general ; and also many of the new converts
will have great cause of gratitude, that from
among the orphans thus educated, they are able
to obtain wives so much better fitted to be domes-
tic companions to a Christian, than any woman
brought up among the heathen.

The Society formed some years ago in London
by the ladies for the advancement of female educa-
tion has done good, and is likely to do much more
good in India. There is one part of the plan,
however, of this excellent Society, respecting
which the ladies seem to have been ill-advised, and
that is, the sending out of young ladies to engage
in native education. This part of their plan is
exceedingly expensive, and not, so far as I am
aware, required for any part of India. What is
generally wanted is not European agents, such as
this Society sends out ; but funds to enable those
who are engaged in the work, such as the wives
of Missionaries, and other pious ladies, who re-
quire no salaries, to employ subordinate agents to
carry on the mere mechanial part of the work :
they themselves being quite adequate to the super-

EDUCATION.

165

iiitendance. There are many ladies born in India,
and able to speak the native languages better than
European ladies can be expected to do, and who
do not require one half, and sometimes not above
one third of the salary necesssary for the former.
'Fhese are ready and willing to be thus employed,
and many would be glad to have openings for such
employment; but in general the funds are small,
and comparatively subordinate agents are all that
can be obtained — all responsibilities being borne
by the gratuitous laborers. I'erhaps at Calcutta,
Madras, or llombay, there may be some need for
one or two such ladies, and yet 1 cannot compre-
hend how it can be ; as one half, — aye, tl ree
fourths of the ladies, whom we are bound, from
their Christian character to believe willing, and
whom we know to be able to carry on all the
schools required, are qr.ite unemployed. It is
clear, however that the plan is utterly futile from
another cause : the ladies themselves, as soon as
they come to India, either from finding that they
are not required, or that they may benefit the-
cause more by becoming wives and mothers, take to
matrimony, wdth as much readiness, if it is within
their reach, as if this had been the principal object
of the Society in sending them out. The Society
has been in operation for several years, but 1 am
not a^^'are that any one has continued unmarried
the whole of the period, which it is understood they
are expected by their patronesses in England to
do, though 1 suppose they are under no particular
engagement. Of all who have come out to

166

FEM ALE

Northern India, only one continues unmarried,
though one or two of the others still assist in the
schools. I do not at all find fault with the ladies
for this ; it is better under all circumstances that
they should do so.

It is not desirable that unmarried ladies should
be in India at all, except under the care of
relations, their natural protectors ; and therefore
I think it wise in them so to act, when they find
what is the state of things, anrl what the small
extent of good is, which any woman can do,
unless she has tlie support of a husband to give
respectability to her name, in a country where an
unmarried w^oman, if young, is regarded only as a
child, and therefore can have but little influence,
and but little sphere of action. The object of the
ladies’ plan is certainly not merely to provide good
wives for pious men in India, though this in itself
may be a very good object : but this has as yet
been the principal result of the scheme of sending
out teachers. If they would take the advice of a
friend, they will at once abandon this part of their
plan. I can assure them, unmarried ladies are
not required as teachers. They are only a burden on
their friends, and on the cause, the funds of which
are not sufficient to support them ; and hence
those to whom they are sent, are glad to get quit
of them as soon as possible. It is true some of
those engaged in female education have advised
the* sending out of these ladies : perhaps in one
or two cases they required them, but the readiness
with which they have consented to, and even pro-

EDUCATION.

167

moted their marriages, speaks volumes, and shows
how much they have felt that the plan did not
work. I have heard from some of those who
advised the ladies to send them, such expressions
as clearly showed that they were principally in-
fluenced by the desire of not discouraging any
zealous effort, lest it should check the ardour of
their female friends, and lead them to relax their
exertions. I hope nothing which I have written
will tend to lead to any relaxing of zeal for
female education in India. If such were to be
the case, rny whole object in wTiting about it
w'ould be defeated. No ! I would say to the
ladies redouble your exertions. Your labors will
in a few years produce a rich harvest, but it
is not such teachers as you can send that India
wants.

Thank God there are many ladies in this
country whoso hearts are devoted to the work,
and who can give their labors gratuitously. But
they require all the aid in funds that you can
give them, to enable them to feed and clothe the
orphans, to get school houses, subordinate teach-
ers, school books, &e. If we had the means of
supporting them, we can get agente ; and to the
supply of funds you should bend your attention,
accompanying all your efforts with ardent prayer
for success.

In sending out aid to the schools, it would be
well also for our female friends, as far as possible
to send it in money rather than in fancy articles.
These are things but little sought for in India;

168

FEMALE

and, in most cases, they would bring more at home,
so that by disposing of their labors themselves,
and sending out what was realized, they would
likely do more good, as well as save no small
trouble. In the various schools in India, \vork is
done by the girls of the same kind, and also many
ladies work for the benefit of the funds ; so that
the market for fiincy articles is overstocked, with-
out having any more sent from Europe. The case
however is very dilFerent with nscfnl articles^ such
as clothing for. children, &c., which arc sought
after by European families, and also as it respects
materials to be worked up by the girls in the
schools, such as worsteds, canvas, &c. &c. ; such
things cost high in India, and are sometimes, I
understand, not easily obtained. In other rebj)ects
the greatest wants of our female schools, are funds,
and subordinate teachers. 'J'he former, our friends
at home can, and wc hope will greatly aid us in,
and the supply of the latter we must look for here;
but the removal of the first want, will enable us
soon to get clear of the other, since the supply of
teachers kce[)S more or less pace with the power
of supporting them. In many places the girls
already educated are able to teach, and the
number of such is daily increasing. It is of the
utmost importance that this interesting department
of labor should now be taken up with more vigor
than ever, since a great many girls are now found
who can be brought up in a Christian way, and be
for ever detached from heathen families. If our
hopes of improving the state of the female por-

EDUCATION.

169

tion of heathen Society are few, we have no such
obstacles in the way of giving to Christian and
orphan girls such an education as will make them
as wives and mothers, an ornament to their pro-
fession.

IIow many families may thus be blessed, we
cannot calculate; hut one thing is certain, that
by raising the standard of female character, we
improve the very ground work of society, and
introduce the principles of Christianity, to uatcii
both the cradle of the infant, and to preside over
all the domestic aiTangements which so deeply
etlect the interests of the man. It may be a long
and laborious work, hut let it be persevere 1 in,
and it will be successful. I'he long degraded
families of India will j)rescnt a new aspect, and
the female charactei;, so long despised, will bo
raised to lie the standai vl of worth and loveliness,
so that women instead of being one of the greatest
barriers to the progress of the (iospel, will be(.‘ome,
as thousands of them are in our own favored land,
the most powerful auxiliaries of truth and godli-
ness.

Yours, ^cc.

W. 13.

170

GOVKKNMENT PLAN'

L E T T E R X 1 1 L

GOViWIXMENT PLAN OP EDUCATIOX.

Dear Friend,

When the extensive and populous regions of
India first came by a most extraordinary train of
events into the liands of the East India Company,
that body had little idea of how these vast coun-
tries were to be governed. The precarious tenure
by which they were held, and the naturally com-
mercial character of the conquerors, made them
confine most of their attention to matters of finance
and trade. Gradually, however, their empire en-
larged, even iu defiance of their own i)olicy, which
was directed to plans for confining it within more
circumscribed limits ; and with its enlargement, the
decrease of external danger led them to think of con-
solidating it into a more permanent form than had
at first been contemplated. Various plans therefore
i)egan to occupy the minds of Indian politicians,
for the fecttlcment and improvement of the country.
At. first it was not dreamed of that one of these
should he the education of the people. On the
contrary, it was tlie invariable creed of the great
body of the Company’s servants, both civil and
military, that to educate the people, or to Chris-
tianize them, would be the certain destruction of
the British power in the East. Hence the Mis-
sionary work which proposed to accomplish both,
met with the most virulent opposition, and would

OF KDUCATION.

171

have been put down at once, had it not been for
the determined spirit of Ihitish Chi^iansy who
refused to yield so far to the avarice and rapaci-
ous spirit of a mercantile monopoly, as to coolly
abandon to cTidlcss ignorance and heathenism, the
hundred millions of India, merely that a few indi-
viduals might fatten on their spoils.

(Gradually, however, the idea of efiucating the
people began to take hold of the minds of men in
power ; but there was little agreement about the
kind of education to be given. A number of men,
whose attention had been given much to Oriental
literature, were great advocates for promoting the
higher branches of education in Persic, AraOic,
and Sanscrit. Tins party had long the greatest
inlluencc ; but at the same time a little was done
to promote a more pojndar and limited education,
more adapted to the common poojjle, and accord-
ingly a number of vernacular day-schools were
establislied, principally in tlic Hoogly district near
Calcutta. I'Vom the many ])?*ofi table situations
which a knowledge of English opened to the
natives in Calcutta, a considerable desire for
English education began to be manifested. 'I'he
IHthIu (jollcge, partly suj)ported by government, for
the education of young Hindoos in English science
and literature, was formed ; and also a good
many humbler seminaries gradually sprung up in
Calcutta, in which English, &c. were tauglit.
This formed the commencement of what in this
country is usually called the Anglo-mania, led on
generally by a number of men, who know little of

I 2

172

GOVERNMENT PLAN

the country or the people, and who laid it down
as a .principle, that it was impossible to give a
really good education in the native languages.

l^iifortunately for the cause of sound national
education, this party soon obtained much influence
with govemnient, and succeeded in abolishing the
vernacular schools, and also in curtailing the
efforts for advancing Sanscrit, Arabic, and Persic
literature. Farther than assisting the preservation
of the latter species of literature among Europeans,
for the purpose of elucidating Indian history, and
fully enabling us to understand both the ancient
and modern genius of the people and their lan-
guages, there was little use for government patron-
age, as the Braniins of their own accord sufficiently
preserve the Sanscrit; and the Musselmans, from
having their most revered sacred books in Arabic
ancl Persic, are sufficiently zealous in the study
of these.

But the rage for English education has done
a serious injury to the country, by suppressing
vernacular schools and preventing th(j improve-
ment of iiiitional j)opular literature, through which
the knowledge of Europe might be imparted to
larger bodies of the people, llie principal argu-
ment in favor of giving all the government patron-
age to English schools, is, that there is nothing in
the native languages worth reading, and that books
do not exist from which a solid education can be
given. This is certainly to a great extent true.
The vernacular literature is very limited, and
inferior; but this would easily have been remedied.

OF EDUCATION.

173

Had the sum necessary for supporting one of the
government schools been laid out in the prepara-
tion of good elementary works on history, geo-
graphy, astronomy, chemistry, &c. &c. long ere
now there might have been a library of useful
knowledge in the vernaculars, much superior in
the amount of information contained in it, to the
c<iusc of learning obtained at the Hindoo college
of Calcutta, or at any of the English schools. It
is very true that there are many advantages ^
gained by a knowledge of English; but in most
instances the pupils never avail themselves, or
can avail themselves of these : on the contrary
they lose all the native advantages of being good
scholars in their own tongue, and never get so
much of any other as greatly to add to their in-
formation. To educate a native youth entirely in
Englisli, almost always makes him a mere pedant.
He rartdy ever goes beyond the school books from
which he is taught. He conceives that all know-
ledge is contained in these, though some of them
are but meagre compilations. He has got them
pretty well at his fingers' ends, and when he has
done so, he talks of Descartes, Hume, Dugald
Stewart, &c. and fancies himself as great a man
as any of them. The men who teach him are
often possessed of little more, than the outline of
knowledge, which the time and capacity of their
pupil enable him to acquire. They live and move
and have their being among the mere elements of
science and literature, and arc apt to imagine that
these elements are the sum total of the truths

174

(JOVERNMENT plan

known by human mind. I do not mean to sa}
that this is the character of the Government teach-
ers ill general ; but I believe it is the character of
the majority. '1 here are among them some men
of good talent, and very respectable acquirement, as
well as considerable knowledge of tlie art of teach-
ing; but tliese often complain that they can find
no sphere for their talents, and that the time and
ca[)acity of their scholars, confine them necessarily
to mere elements, rarely roacdiing further than
the ])o\vcr ot reading and very imperfectly speak-
ing a little Englisli, with a smattering of hi^tor\,
geography, arithmetic, and sometimes a little of tin*
mathematics, "riiese slender attainments, hi* ii
observed, are at the expense of never li'aming theii'
own tongue, so as to speak or write in any, but
a low vulgar jargoin In fact, if the time spent
in learning Englisli were all pure gain to Indian
pupils, there would be great advantages attending
the system ; but much of the time jiassed in
learning English, is clear loss to their general
improving in positive and substantial knowledge,
as years are spent in learning English words,
which might have been much more profitably
employed in imbibing ideas through their own
language, the correct, elegant, and grammatical
knowledge of which they might have learned,
along with the ideas communicated to them, both
by their teachers, and the books used in the
schools.

I hope I shall not bo misunderstood as dis-
approving of English education. Very far from

OF EDUCATION.

175

it. I am anxious to sec English education ex-
tended much further than it is, among the classes
to whom it is likely to be really useful. Latin
and Greek are highly useful to Europeans; and
no man can he considered a scholar who is not
pretty well acquainted with them, but they are
of little use to the common and unprofessional
people of England or Scotland, unless combined
with a good education in their own tongue. What
would people think of taking the sons of the
ordinary workmen of ICngland, who are destined
to earn their bread by common industry, and
teaching them to read and write in Latin or
bVeneb, but never teaching them how to writ'"! or
speak a sentence of grammatical English? Ilut
such is the government scheme of English edu-
cation for India. The great mass of the boys are
mere common street boyjj? whose fathers are shop-
kce[jers, cS:c., and wisli them to learn to write,
and keej) English accounts, in order to be able
to get a livelihood by acting as clerks or copie^ts
in the service of the English, 'i'lie idea of study-
ing English for the })urpose of improving their
minds, and enlarging tlie sphere of their know-
ledge, never enters their heads, though in the
English reports, &c., it occupies a prominent part.
It is not denied that here and there in tlie mind
of a youth, especially in Calcutta, the genuine lo^e
of knowledge may be excited ; but the general
(;haraeter of the pupils, in Calcutta, and more par-
ticularly in the provinces, is that of common lads,
who are learning a trade, and that trade is merely

176

GOVERNMENT PLAN

to write English, and keep accounts, as assistants
to Europeans who are not able to understand the
native language.

The purpose of Government in first adopting
the English plan of education, was no doubt prin-
cipally to improve and elevate the higher orders,
but though a little desire of learning English has
been excited among theip, they do not in general
attend the schools. In Benares, though the
number of high, noble, and wealthy families is
greater than in any other city in India, the scho-
lars of the government seminary, though it is ex-
ceedingly well conducted, are, with few exceptions,
Bengalis, who are mere sojourners, and of others
who want only to obtain a little smattering of what
will fit them to earn a liveliliood. The higher
orders do not like to send their children to those
schools where they have to associate with all classes,
however low; but when they wish to teach them
English they will rather engage a private tutor.
Had the government, merely as far as English
is concerned, used their influence to get the rich
and aristocratical families to teach their children,
and obtained suitable tutors for them, the men
of leisure and means might have been well in-
structed, and drawm away from licentious indulgen-
ces, by the attraction of intellectual enjoyments ;
but to expect to enlighten and improve without
conversion, to any purer creed, a number of poor
lads, whose whole time, after learning to read,
write, and keep accounts, must be passed in hard
labor for daily bread, without a book to look into,

OF EDUCATION.

177

is not very likely to lead to the improvement of
a great nation.

As I formerly remarked when speaking of Chris-
tian teachers taught through the medium of English,
these youths have not any proper knowledge of
their own tongue, and are quite incapable of infu-
sing the few ideas they have learned in English,
with any sort of propriety, into their native lan-
guage. In English, their attainments are often
such, that though the amount of their solid know^- ,
ledge is exceedingly small, one is rather pleased
with the readiness wdth w'hich they can speak on
the few subj('cts taught in' their class books ;
but a person well skilled in the native langu^lge,
is surprized to hear a student of the Hindoo
college, or any other government seminary, quite
incapable of pronouncing it properly, or speaking
a single sentence in it grTmmatically. The boys
taught in the provincial schools of the Company are
scarcely yet deserving of notice. With the exception
of one or two young men from the Delhi college,
they ai'c only fit for the humble office of copiests.
To talk of their enlightening India witli the science
and literature of Europe, is absolutely absurd.
Who ever lieard of a few merchants'’ clerks, and
copiests in public offices, altering the destinies
of a mighty empire ? What is; the influence that
may be expected to move a hundred millions of
people ? Is it likely to be that of a few poor boys,
who, if they spread themselves over the country
at all, are only a set of hirelings, of the lowest
order in the eyes of their countrymen, who may

I 0

178

GOVERNMENT PLAN

find them useful as servants, because they can
assist in the transaction of the little business they
have with the English; but who would no more
think of looking up to them as instructors, than
they would think of abandoning tbeir country,
the most unnatural to them of all thoughts, and
migrating to Europe, the land of the unclean.

The neglect of the vernacular, and the entire
substitution of English in the government schools,
may be in part ascribed to the paucity of teachers
properly ac(|uainted ^^ith the native languages.
A considersble number of the teachers are nearly
in tlie state of the Vicar of AVakcdielcrs son, who
vveur to Holland to teach Dutchmen Faiglish,
without himself being able to speak Dutch. Here
the absurdity is a little lessened, by their having
some native under-teachers, to bring the ])upi!s on
so far, that they know something of the meaning
of the instructor’s own language, before lliev come
to be taught direc'tly by the English teacluT, whu
only superintends the junior, and partly teaches
the senior classes. One great benefit is lost by
this plan, which ought in fact to he the principal
object in teaching English at all — the raising u]) of
good writers and translators, to transfuse Juiropcaii
knowledge into the native languages. 8caici‘ly
any of the teac hers can teach them how to traij>-
late, an ait of which the natives even of the best
education, have no idea.

1 have never yet seen a book translated by a
native from English, Tersic, Arabic, or KSanscrit,
though many thousands of them arc acejuainted

OF EDUCATION.

179

with one or other of these, that was at all
readable, unless done with the assistance of some
European. From this the practical works may
1)0 excepted, hut they are not in general trans-
lations, but imitations of the original, or at most,
})araplirases. A few- individuals taught by the
Missionaries are now able to translate tolerably
from Persian into Urdu, or from the latter into
Hinduee ; but none of them are fit to be left alone
in the work. .Even the Urdu translation of the
Koran was made under European superiiitcn-
daiice !

'I’he present system of English education fre-
(pienlly makes them able to read and speak English
pretty well ; but as they get little or no collateral
vernacular education, their ac(juirements are of
little or no use, except to fit them for being servants
tr> Europeans, or under-functionaries, such as
('lerks in governinent oHices. 'J'lu'se of course, to
a native, are uo small hemdits ; but of how much
inure value would they be, if tliey were uot only
pul ill possession of the key to European know-
ledge, but taught liow to bring it forth from its
recesses, and presmit it in more accessible forms
to their eouiitrynien — the twenty thousandth part
of whom never can, nor wall learn English. Had
there been an extensive system of vernacular edu-
cation established, the present English seminaries
might have heim of immense use, as tlie most
jiromising youths whose great progress in their
own language, marked them out as likely to be
useful men, when well educated, might have been

180

GOVERNMENT PLAN

selected and taught English science and literature,
at the same time that they were made good writers
and speakers, and accomplished scholars in their
own language. There are in some of the schools,
vernacular classes, and a little education is given
in Hindustani, or rather, sometimes only in Persic,
which being also a foreign tongue, aggravates the
evil. How singularly would it sound in England,
were a student to be interrogated thus, and to give
answers as below : ^ Do you know Latin ?’ ‘ Yes.’
‘ Do you know French ^ Yes.’ ‘ Do you know
English ? ’ ‘ No. — I can only speak it ; but I know
nothing of the grammar. I cannot read it; and
though it is written in the same character as the
Latin, I do not know how an English word should
be spelled, nor how the educated classes pronounce
or arrange their sentences.’ Strange as such a
dialogue would sound in English ears, on English
ground, it correctly describes the state of most
of the students in the Government schools in
India — only substitute I.atin for English ; for
French, Persic ; and for English, their own
mother tongue, Hindustani ; or in Uengal, Ben-
gali. What use, it may be asked, is such an educa-
tion — which, unless in a few instances, does little
more than produce a few pedants, whose whole
characters are dissevered from those of their coun-
trymen, to whom they are incapable, if they were
willing, of imparting the smattering of knowdedge
they have learned ? In its present stage, the
system is worth little, except as a blind to cover
the general indifference to the education of the

OF EDUCATION.

181

people, and make the public believe a great deal
is being done to raise them in the scale of civiliz-
ation and morality. Though some of the highest
functionaries of government are most zealous for
the improvement of the people, by means of edu-
cation, it is difficult to believe that such is the case,
as it respects the body. We cannot forget, that
till a few years ago, the hostility on the part of the
government was most marked ; and though things
arc very different now, yet every step forward has
been taken with manifest reluctance. A lakh of
Rupees, (about £lO,00(),) a mere mite compared
with the wants of the country, when at last granted,
has been applied so as to produce as little gereral
education as possible. A friend of mine, calculated
the other day, that at a neighbouring government
school, each pupil on aii average cost 10 rupees (£1)
a month, where he gets nothing but tuition, while
those of a school for orphans, belonging to the
Church Missionary Society, where the education
is ecjually good, cost only 2 rupees a month each,
thougli not only educated, but fed and clothed.
But some one may say, “ The one school requires
to be on a splendid style to suit the higher orders.”
That may be intended, but very few of such orders
would frequent it. It is, after all, attended by the
working classes — principally Bengalis, who hope
to earn a livelihood by being clerks or copiests, on
salaries not much exceeding the monthly cxpence
of their education.

To lavish the funds of the State on a few day-
schools, giving but a miserable education, and then

GOVERNMENT PLAN

18 L^

dignity tlicin with the name of colleges, S:c., to the
litter iiegh’ct of vernacular or national education,
seems any thing except an indication of great zeal
on the jiart of government, for imjiroving the jieo-

In the time of Lord W. nentinck, ^Ir. U .
Adam was appointed commissioner, to examine
into the state of education in llengal and IJaluir.
This gentleman possessed in the very highest
degree, every qualification for the work. He
travelled, and in person invcfttigated the state,
number, :nid working, of all sorts of s(‘hools in
several pro\in(‘es, and laid before government most
lucid reports; from which it apjx'ared, that the
whole country was in the most wretched state, as
it respected education. 'J'lie existing schools wi're
of the most miserable descrij)tioii : funds left for
their siqjjiort, grossly misapplied ; and in fa( t, w ith
a consulerabl(j machinery for (‘ducation, nothing
worthy of the name existed. A few months ago
he })resented to the present government his last
report ; from which it w'ould he easy to construct a
comjdete apparatus for national education ; and in
the hands of such an able agent, there would have*
been no fear of failure. But instead of availing
themselves of the knowledge brought to light by
Mr. Adam, adopting his suggestions, or ern])lov-
ing him to mature a plan; after all the expense of
the commission, they laid his reports on tfie shelf,
and gave iiim some petty office, instead of the great
work of carrying out his ])hilanthroj)ic views. A
few' weeks ago he left the country for America,

OF EDUCATION.

183

lintling it impossible to do any thing more for the
cause. Can such men have any real wish to im-
prove by education, the people of India ? I should
not like positively to say they have not, but their
deeds arc not such as to give evidence of much
zeal. There is, however, a disposition growing up
in high (|aartcrs, from which much good may be
expected; and symptoms of a return to the more
natural mode of educating the people in their own
language, as well as in that of their rulers, are
beginning* to appear. It is to ho lioped, that t\w
utmost encouragement will he given to all who are
able to learn llnglitd), so that many oi the ablest
scholars may enrich their minds with its stores, and
then reproduce them in the language of* the mil-
lions whose only mode of education must he in
their own tongue. At the same time more is
want(‘(l. All the jiuerililies of superstition must
he put to night by the spread of pure knowledge
in a |)o])iilar Ibvm ; and to enable the })eople to
profit e\en by a, vernacular literature, instead of
eoniiniug its attention to a few lAiglish schools, it
is most desirable that some plan should he formed
by govenimeiit for cxteiidiiig over the whole
eouutry a cheap vernacular education, adapted to
the wants of the ordinary people, and calculated to
raise th(*rn in the scale of civilization, and to bestow
on tliem iIkj^o comforts of life which can never be
olitained or enjoyed by those who are in a state of
debasing ignorance. The English seminaries, none
of which could he dispensed wdth, would he far
more useful w'erc they combined with some ex-

184

GOVERNMENT PLAN

tended plan of this kind ; and if they were made
the centres of school operations in their respective
dictricts, and so connected with the study of the
native languages, and the general instruction of
the country, they might become channels through
which the healthy streams of European knowledge
might he directed, to spread fertility over the
hitherto barren fields of native literature ; whereas
they have hitherto been more like standing pools,
in which, no doubt, some wholesome water might be
found, but from which no streams issued to refresh
the parched lands around.

From the schools intended for natives, and sup-
ported by government, Christianity is excluded
on the principle, that the ruling power, considers
itself pledged not to interfere with the religious
opinions of the nntives. A line of policy of this
nature, is obviously the proper course for the
British rulers of India to pursue, since enlisting the
powers of government on the side of Christianity,
would excite all the virulence of religious preju-
dice, and the interested opposition of large classes
of Bramins and others, and thus endanger the
}>ennanency of British rule, and deprive us for a
lengthened period of all opj)ortunity of directing
the gradual development of Indian civilization, and
propagating the Ciospel of Christ among the mil-
lions who are now subjects of the British Crown.
No Christian man who wishes to see India turned
to God, whatever may be his ideas either of the wis-
dom or benevolence of many of its measures, can
for a moment wish to do or say any thing calcu-

or EDUCATION.

185

lated to hurt the government of Britain over India;
it being evident that there is at present no other
power that could or would lay its wide dominions
entirely open to the progress of truth, and genuine
civilization. If Britain succeeds in laying in India
the foundation of a new social system, civil insti-
tutions, true civilization, and pure Christianity, it
will be the noblest monument to her fame that
could ever be raised. No nation ever enjoyed such
a field for the display of the higliest qualities that
can make a people truly great and noble, as
Britain has in India; and hence it is the duty of
every man to do all he can to render British in-
fluence as effective, and as pure as it is possible
for liuman influence to be. It is, therefore, im-
portant that we should endeavour to the utmost
to make every public plan for the good of India,
as perfect as we can, making all just allowances
for the peculiar difficulties of the position in which
the government is placed. Some good men have
found great fault with the government system of
schools, on account of the exclusion from it of
religion, and the non-introduction of the Sacred
Scriptures as a class-book. Were the heathen popu-
lation but a small part of the community, things
might be different ; but where the governors and
those who profess their religion, are but a handful,
it does seem to me, that the wisest course is for
them to grant, not only complete toleration, but,
as far as religion is concerned, to abstain from all
state interference ; and as far as the state engages
in education, to confine itself to what is strictly

186

government plan

secular, but combined with pure morality. While,
therefore, I have no objection to the government
education being purely secular, as long as every
man who believes is allowed perfect toleration anil
protection, both in the profession and propagation
of his foith, by the legitimate means of argument,
&c., and no obstructions are laid in the way of
bodies purely religious, to hinder them from ex-
tending wliat they believe to be the w'ord of God ;
it is obviously just, that whatever instruction the
government itself gives, ought to be of a nature
entirely neutral. Here then comes the grand dif-
ficulty in the w^ay of a government jdaii of education
for India. If native literature and native science
arc to be the only subjects taught, the government
not only takes up and teaches an absurd literature
and false science, calculated to do no good to their
subjects ; but from the whole being so inseparably
mixed with Hindoo and Mussclrnan theological
superstitions, the government becomes at once the
principal supj)ort and propagator of religious
absurdities and pernicious demoralizing supersti-
tion, and of course exposed to the charge from
Christians of every class, of making tlic funds of
the state, the means of deceiving and ruining the
souls of the people, and preventing the progress of
Christianity. It^ on the other hand, European
science and literature arc adopted, these cannot by
any possibility be taught, without undermining
to a very large extent, both Hinduism and Mo-
hammedanism; as both these systems are much
mixed up with false systems of science, both phy-

OF EDUCATIOX.

187

sical and moral. Not only so, but it is impossible
to teach European literature and science — the pro-
duce of Christian minds, and drawing all their
vital principles from the genius of Christianity,
without teaching to a much larger extent than at
first may he imagined, nearly all the peculiar fun-
damental doctrines and moral precepts of the
Bible. The works of our poets, our historians,
and philosophers, except those of the sceptical
school, are full of Christianity ; ro that unless the
sceptical or anti-christian — or rather anti-religious—
system is made the basis, Christianity cannot be
kept out of the schools where heathen youths are
taught European knowledge. Even the sceptical
system, if adopted, is not suitable, for it is both
anti-hindoo and anti-christian in a positive sense;
so that on none of these princi])les can an education
purely neutral be given.

These difticulties account in some measure for
the great inconsistencies in the government plans
of education. Sanscrit colleges have beefi, and
are siijiported at Calcutta and Benares by the
state, in which Pundits arc paid to teach the false
science, and absurd theological and mythological
fables of Hinduism as solemn truths — sanctioned, of
(lourse, by state patronage ; and in other seminaries,
Mussclinan youths are taught at the expense of
the state, the puerilities of the Koran, and
nonsensical traditions of their pro])het. For the
honour of common sense, the government is gradu-
ally and prudently withdrawing its support from
these colleges ; but on turning to the English plan

188

GOVERNMENT PLAN

of which I have already said so much, other incon-
sistencies meet us.

Christianity and European knowledge are in-
divisible, but it is proposed to have the one with-
out the other. Hence in attempting to make the
division, such loud protestations against introduc-
ing Christianity have been made, and such pre-
cautions adopted to keep it out, that some of the
schools, especially the Hindoo college at Calcutta,
have taken up a position almost positively hostile
to Christianity, and yet some of their directors
have professed to speak of their operations, as
tending to the conversion of the natives to Chris-
tianity. Hooks of various kinds on natural history,
&c. offered by the Tract Society for the use of
the libraries have been rejected, so that not only
is religion not to be taught in the classes, but it
must be kept as far as possible from the pupils in
their leisure hours. The inconsistency of this will
appear, if it is considered, that it is absolutely
impossible to form a library of English history or
belle lettres of any extent to be really valuable,
without having in it the works of many of the
most pious Christians, full of doctrines, and
maxims of life, as much Christian, and as much
calculated to convert to the faith of Christ, as any
of the treatises published by the Tract Society.
Where a line may be found on which a consistent
plan can be formed for teaching European know-
ledge on neutral principles, it seems difficult to
say ; and perhaps the best plan would be, for the
government not to be very particular in profes-

OF EDUCATION.

189

sions of any kind, but to allow books containing
European knowledge of all kinds, religious or
profane, to have a free circulation in their schools ;
and while class books actually ordered to be read,
may be strictly of a secular nature, the teachers
should not be tied down by any rules, but allowed
to teach or explain any subject, not excluding the
peculiar doctrines of Christianity, wherever there
are those who are willing to study them. As these
schools are not churches, and could not receive
a pupil as a Christian, even should the tendency
of the teaching, or any books to be found in the
library lead him to wish to become so, it is obvious
that after all he must have recourse to a minister
of the Gospel, before he can be baptized ; and if
any odium arise, it must always fiill, not on the
government school, but on the Missionary who
baptized him, and who has no connexion with
government, or w ith the school.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

P.S. In corroboration of what I have said about
the inefficiency of the youths educated exclusively
in English, even when really well educated, I may
give the following quotation from a letter received
by me since I wrote the above, from a gentleman
occupying a high office under government.

“ I know one youth by name, Kadhnath, assis-
tant to the Surveyor General. He is a first rate
mathematician, aind algebraist; indeed there are
not above two or three better men among our own

190

INDIAN CHURCH

scientific gentlemen, so Major told me. He

was educated in the Hindoo college in Calcutta,
and cannot write even Bengali. He is as useless as
we ourselves are for the work of dissemination,
though now most anxious to enlighten his country-
men. He is now all anxiety to master the Sans-
crit and Viddhants."'’

LETTER XIV.

INDIAN CHURCH KSTADLISH.MENT.

Dear Friend,

In treating of the state and jirogress of the
Missionary work in India, a complete view of tlu'
subject requires me to notice the state of the
Established church and its bearing on the cause of
Missions. It was no doubt the purpose of the
founders of the Indian portion of the English
church, that it should be essentially a Missionan/
church ; such at least, were the views of those
excellent men, — Grant, Brown, Buchanan, and
others, by whose exertions the legislature was
induced to give to the chaplaincy of the East
India Company, much of the form and consistency
of an establishment. Those pious and zealous
individuals, hoped that the chaplains of the Com-
pany would act in the capacity of Missionaries to
the heathen, as well as ministers to the Europeans,
the fewness of whom at most stations would leave

ESIABLISHMENT.

191

them with comparatively light duties to perform,
while the heathen around them presented a bound-
less field for evangelical labors. A large body of
men, in addition to. those expressly sent by Mis-
sionary Societies, would have thus been employed
in making known the Gospel to the natives ; and
there was reason to hope that long ere now the
effects of their labors would have been great.
This result of the establishment in India has not
been realized. The chaplains, with few excep-
tions, have never done any thing as Missionaries.
Most of them have not attempted to learn the
language, except the little required for domestic
purposes ; and what is still more to be lamented,
some have shown themselves hostile to the Mis-
sionary w'ork altogether. That such should be
the case after so long a period, in which Mission-
ary exertions have been carried on in this country,
with the utmost zeal by the church of England,
is matter of much surprize, as well as of regret.
The individuals, how^ever, who compose this class
are very few in number ; and, from their general
insignificance, have but little influence. The
heads of the church, and the most influential of
the chaplains arc invariably friends to the Mis-
sionary cause.

You are aware that the ecclesiastical establish-
ment of Northern India, consists of a Bishop,
an Archdeacon, and a number of chaplains. The
number of the latter is from thirty-six to forty,
some of whom are always absent on account of
health, or other causes; so that the number

19‘2

INDIAN CHURCH

in the actual discharge of duty, has rarely exceeded
thirty -four or thirty live. In point of talent, learn-
ing, and general efficiency, the clergy of the Indian
church, I should think, are .considerably inferior
to the average of the clergy of the church of
England at home. This might naturally be ex-
pected from the mode of their appointment by the
Court of Directors, with whom interest, not min-
isterial qualifications, form the standard. As to
talent for ministerial labor, the great body of
the company’s chaplains are below the mediocrity
of any body id England, with which I am ac-
quainted, taking an equal number at random. I
do not mean absolutely to assert this, as it is very
difficult to form a correct judgment of bodies of
men, especially when scattered; but one thing
at least may be remarked, that there arc several
of the company’s chaplains so utterly unfit by
nature, that they never would be allowed to offi-
ciate at all in any Dissenting body ; and even at
home, in the church of England, it is doubtful
if a Bishop would allow them to have the actual
cure of souls. One whom we have known was
an imbecile in intellect, notoriously destitute of
judgment. His sermons were not only miserable
and ignorant productions, but had not even the
quality of common sense. Another who was at the
same time at a neighbouring station, either could
not or would not preach, unless occasionally ; but
after reading the prayers, used to leave the church,
on which some layman read a sermon to the
congregation. The following extract from a letter

ESTAULISHMKNT.

193

written to me by a Gentleman, after a visit to a
neighbouring station, will give an idea of the ease
with which some of the clergy in this country get
through their labors : — “ Last Sunday I went to
church twice, and in the morning we had an excel-
lent sermon. It was well attended, but in the evening,
win you believe it? although there were three min-
isters at the station, one of whom was sitting in the
church at tlie time: the prayers were read by the
Judge, and the sermon by the assistant collector P
As an evidence of the general w^ant of talent
among the cha[>lains in this country, may be no-
ticed the fact that they are not able to keep up
any creditable periodical work as an organ ^of
their body, though in general they are very sen-
sitive on all subjects connected with church affairs.
The Calcutta Christian Intelligencer, a monthly
magazine conducted on evangelical principles by
an excellent and pious clergyman, is le t, as far
as the clergy are concerned, almost entirely without
support. Unless occasionally, it has no original
articles of any value, and in consctpience, its' cir-
culation is very limited. As an organ of the
church of England it exhibits a degree of imbe-
cility in her clergy which it is difficult to believe
actually exists. The number of sound evangelical
preachers among the chaplains, is small ; and these
are, most of them, men of mediocrity powers,
and some of them, as preachers, much below
mediocrity. Some of them are men of moFt
sincere piety, but so destitute of preaching
talents that there is nothing about them to attract

194

INDIAN CHURCH

the people to their ministrations. The conse-
quence is, that at many of the stations, the
great body of the people do not attend the
church, unless where there are military, who are
marched to it by general orders. Where there are
evening services, the attendance is voluntary, and
then it is frequently the case that, with the fex-
ception of ten or twenty individuals who consider
it a duty to countenance the worship, scarcely any
attend. There are of course exceptions to the
above description. There arc some of the clergy
of the churches in India, who are not only pious
and excellent men, but really efficient ministers of
Christ. At the head of these are to be ranked
the present Ilishop, Dr. Wilson, and Archdeacon
Uealtry.

The former was \vell known to the religious
public in London, as Vicar of Islington; and were
his clergy in general possessed of his piety, scrip-
tural knowledge, and excellent preaching talents,
how different w^ould be the state and influence
of the Indian church. Dr. Wilson, however,
though he has done great good in India by his
preaching, which is far superior to any thing com-
mon in the churches of India, yet does not seem
to have been either very wise or very successful
as a Bishop. His policy has given satisfaction to
no party. A continual and imprudent intermed-
dling with things scarcely within his province, an
undisguised attempt to extend in every way the
power and prerogatives of his office, and that
sometimes in affairs too trifling and secular to be

ESTABLISHMENT.

195

t:reditable to him, and a harsh and assuming car-
riage towards his clergy, especially Missionaries,
seem to have made him more or less obnoxious
to all classes, whether clergy or laymen. Many,
however, have attributed much of what is censur-
able in those respects, to the influence of persons
around him, to whom he shewed a deference to
which they were not entitled. He is himself a
very zealous supporter of the Missionary work ;
and his later visits to the different Missionary sta-
tions have, as far as I can learn, been conducted
in a truly (jvangelical spirit, and seem to have done
much to encourage and strengthen the hands of
the Missionaries. As I am not minutely ac^-
quainted with the transactions which he had with
the Southern Missions of the Church, and which
led to such violent explosions of feeling previously
to the excellent Corrie’s becoming Bishop of
Madras, I shall not take upon irie to judge, res-
pecting the merits or demerits of the Bishop’s
measures. At all events, they rendered him very
unpopular ; and it must be allowed, that he seems
for a time to have been under the influence of
very excited feelings, on Missionary subjects, and
rashly to have made assertions respecting the
general character of Missionaries, utterly at vari-
ance with fact and Christian candor. Whether or
not he had met with a few bad specimens among
the laborers of the Propagation Society in the
Soutl), almost the only body with which at that
time he was personally acquainted, I do not pre-
sume to know; but most certainly he had no
k2

196

JNDIAN CnUllCH

ground to impeach the conduct and motives of all
sects and parties. When called upon, he ex-
plained away part of what he had, said; but,
though challenged to the proof of his charges,
nothing like an amende honorable^ nor an attempt
to substantiate his statements could he obtained.
He seemed to think, that being a Bishop, posses-
sing power to reprove and exhort his clergy pub-
licly, conferred on him the right of libelling others
without any one having a corresponding right to
call him to account. The Calcutta Missionaries
thought otherwise ; and the collision produced by
his unaccountable course, occasioned much alien-
ation of feeling. Indeed, the Missionary body in
general considered itself much aggrieved ; and per-
haps the effects have not even yet entirely dis-
appeared. One great error of Bishop Wilson’s
course, has been his exclusive Church of England-
ism, and want of catholicity. No one had any
right to complain of a consistent preference of his
own church ; but there is something very unna-
tural in an evangelical bishop in this country, so
utterly blind, as not to see any Christian com-
munity but the Episcopal Church. In a country
where the operations of Presbyterians, Congre-
gationalists, and Baptists, for the conversion of the
heathen, are far more extensive than those of the
CImrch, and conducted by men equal to the agents
of the Church, in talent, learning, and energy of
character, to profess to see nobody in the field,
and to acknowledge nothing that is done by them,
is a piece of miserable policy, so far as the interests

ESTABLISHMENT.

197

of the Church itself are concerned, but more seri-
ously pernicious in its effects on the Christian
feeling and unity of the general body of Christians
in India. A Bishop of Calcutta, were he a man
of enlarged catholic mind and enlightened piety,
might naturally be the head, not only of his own
Church, but of the whole system of operations for
the evangelization of the countfy. Ilis elevated
position, his general influence, and the extent of
his connexions, would highly qualify him for aiding
and stimulating all good men. His advice would
be valued by all. Sectarianism, which ought to
have no place in su(th a country, would be kept
down, and a general harmony among differe.^it
parties, would prevail. It has been the misfor-
tune of India, that she never yet has had any but
Sectarian Bishops. Not one of them has ever ex-
tended his Christian sympathies, unless in a very
limited degree, beyond the narrow precincts of his
own sect, nor ever appreciated the piety and zeal-
ous exertions of those whose conscientious opinions
differed from his own. It might have been hoped
that Dr. Wilson would have been above such
Sectarian narrowness ; and as all Dissenters highly
respected him, and rejoiced most cordially in his
appointment, if he had taken such an elevated
position, he would have made, his Church the
leader in every good and generous effort, instead
of transfusing into her a narrow sensitiveness and
insulting jealousy of those who certainly differ from
her in externals, but who have the most cordial love
for all good men in her communion. It is matter

198

INDIAN CHURCH

of deep regret, that Dr. Wilson, with all his ex*
cellencies, has in one way or another greatly in-
creased the spirit of Sectarianism in India.
Churchmen have been taught to regard Dissenters
as radicals and bugbears ; and Dissenters, thrown
on the defensive, have been rendered jealous of
their Church-neiehbours. There was no necessity
for this, since the field of usefulness is so wide as
not to require any undue contact ; but when once
such a state of tilings arises, there wull bo impru-
dent men on both sides who will aggravate the
evil by intemperate conduct. Some of the chap-
lains have greatly promoted this state of things,
at several of the stations in the interior. Some
of them have of late become quite enamoured of
the semi-popery of the Oxford tracts ; and, though,
formerly members of Bible and other committees,
have refused to sit on such, because there were
dissenters on them. At stations where there was
no attempt made to form any dissenting church,
some of them have delivered violent harangues
about tithes, church-rates, and the danger of dis-
sent — things unknown in India. Even mixed in-
stitutions, where the majority were churchmen,
are treated by some of them as anti- church asso-
ciations. Millennarianism having got a little
ground among some of the more pious, has also
produced its usual fruits of censoriousness, spi-
ritual pride, and apathy to Missionary exertion.
Of these evils, the Missionaries of the Church
Society arc, in general, quite free. They are a
body of pious, zealous, and laborious men ; and

ESTABLISHMENT.

199

thouifb, for the most part, consistent and consci-
entious adherents of their own Church, are pos-
sessed of a truly Christian and catholic spirit.
Their position, however, is by no means enviable.
Though fully ordained clergymen of the Church,
and, in general, more talented and better educated
men than the chaplains, they arc seldom treated
by the latter as at all their etjimls. In fact, they
are sometimes studiously insulted, in order to pre-
vent their imagining themselves to be upon a par
with them. Those‘ of them who are Englishmen,
arc treated with a little more respect; but the
Germans, who arc the majority, are sometimes
treated with such a want of consideration, \ivdt
were they not possessed of much forbearance, it
would surprize any one that they should continue
in the Church. 'J'he cause of this distinction
seems to be, that, as the- Germans have not from
infancy, been so thorongldy imbued with the pecu-
liar views of the English Church, they are sus-
pected of not being sulliciently zealous in its cause.
I should think, however, that though naturally not
extreme churchmen, they arc sufficiently episco-
palian for all practical purposes ; and that this
system of petty annoyance is any thing but useful
to the Church. The (.Uiurch Society itself puts
its Missionaries on such a footing, that they appear
too much like a body of mercenaries, not trusted
to their own guidance : and this, no doubt, tends
much to their being treated by the other clergy,
as if they were curates of an inferior order; where-
as the inferiority consists in nothing but salary.

200

INDIAN CHURCH

Havin" noticed these various features of the
Indian Church, we shall be better able to esti-
mate its general influence on the Missionary
work. That it has failed to be so useful as its
founders anticipated, is certain. They designed
it to be Missionary : but it has not become so.
It has indeed produced a few, whose labors for the
good of the heathtn have been models of devotion.
Marty n, Corrie, Thomason, and some others, have
been bright ornaments : but the names of these
few are not suflicient to redeem the C'luircb from
the charge of general barrenness. It would be
wrong to say, that the chaplains do nothing for
the heathen — they do something, but it is very
insignificant, compared with their means. It is
perfectly astonishing, how little of a Missionary
spirit is to be found in the congregations in which
they labor. In the midst of millions of heathen,
most of them sit down and pursue their routine,
with as little reference to them as if there were no
such beings in the world, except a few, perhaps,
in some far distant isle of the ocean. ’’

That a church so situated, with a dearth lioth of
piety and talent, jealous and sensitive about its
political claims, divided into parties holding vari-
ous shades of sentiments, and struggling for the
pre-eminence, should do much good, is not to be
expected. The smallness of the aid received by
the Church Society through the chaplains, is a
proof how little they care in general about the
cause among the heathen. Dissenters are very
few in number among the laymen in India.

ESTABLISHMENT.

!>01

Almost the whole English population may be con-
sidered as churchmen ; and yet the amount of
direct Missionary work carried on by the church,
with funds raised in India, is very small. The
few Evangelical chaplains have certainly been
blessed with considerable success among the Euro-
peans. The number of really pious laymen in
the civil and military services^of the Company,
is, all things taken into account, not inconsider-
able, and not a few of them are men whose reli-
gion is of the purest and most unostentatious
kind — the sincerity of which is evinced by their
genuine philanthropy. Some of them are men
<d' much more enlarged and enlightened mi3ikds
than the average of their pastors ; and their zeal
and liberality are highly creditable to their prin-
(‘iples. Indeed, the liberality of not a few of the
ICnglish gentlemen in this country, when compared
with their income, would surprize most people in
England. I know of some whose expenditure on
religious and benevolent objects, is much more
than they spend on themselves. Instead of giving
only a tithe, there are some who give even more
than a half, but in such a way that few know the
extent of their benevolence. Still, however, it
must be confessed, that, though there are a good
many genuine Christians among the Europeans,
the proportion is very small. At some, yea at
many of the stations, where there are clergymen,
there is not even a family which makes a profes-
sion of religion. A vast majority are notoriously
altogether opposed to serious piety, and but too

K 3

202

INDIAN CHURCH

many of the clergy make little or no attempts to
reclaim them. Nor are some of those who do,
very likely to succeed in such a state of society.
Of the pious men in India, however, only a por-
tion are the fruits of the labors of the cliaplains.
Not a few have received their religious impressions
in Europe, and many more, perhaps, the majority,
from private intercourse, and the labors of the
Missionaries. In the scattered state of Anglo-
Indian society, the iiiHuen' c of private intercourse
among friends, is proportionably greater than that
of the pulpit, than it is in Europe, where pulilic
religious exercises are often nuicli more efficient
and influential from the sympathy cf large congre-
gations, than can be assembled in India.

With respect to the general bearing t>^e Englis!
Establishment of chaplains in India, my opinion
is, that it Mas greatly f illen below exp<*cta^ions
dt its foinulors ; that, its compositioL being radi-
cally defective, it is ne- er likely to do much good
among the natives ; and, that, even among the
European population, it is, on the whole ineffi-
cient, and kcejis up a continual sectarian irritation
which would not exist, if the country were left to
the voluntary efforts of its residents, aided by
Missionary Societies, &c. Of what use then,
it may be asked, is the present Ecclesiastical
Establishment in India? This is a question,
which I confess myself unable to answer. To
mo it seems doubtful whether or not the spiritual
wants of the country would not all along have
been better supplied by the Propagation, Church,

ESTABLISHMENT.

203

London, Baptist, American, and other Societies,
than has been done by state interference. It may
be said that thirty, or even more preachers have
been afforded to Northern India hj means of the
j^overnrnont plan ; but what ar‘" those preachers ?
nierc never was one half of them, as the natives
say, worth their salt ; and there is reason to be-
lieve that the liberality of the residents /uld have
supported even a greatc r number of ready efficient
men, had they Ixmui left to their own voluntary
eflbres. They woiiki OuMi, iu some measure, also
have had the men of thtur choice ; and it would
have been iruly a womler, if they should not have
found twenty, who w^ Id have been worth rn^ch
more to the country, than thirty of those appointed
by the Leadtu’hall .street Pirectors.

Were the ‘’’ovciiinn-nt r( content itself with
. ppoiiK.ii^ a cnaplai. lo ot hhiglish

/roo[ ij who should _ with th rn to the field, and
leave the setthMiienrs to pro h for themselves,
with the assistance of the Mis.^ionary and other
Societies, there can be no doubt, that quite as
much good would be done. Most of the principal
stations have regiments of English troops, and
would therefore still have chaplains, and the troops
would not be left as now, completely destitute,
when marching, or in the field. ’ In some instances
at present, the chapjains are worse than useless, as
they stand between the people, and a much more
efficient ministry. I have seen a station where
there were six European Missionaries, any one of
whom could, \\'ithout much addition to his labor.

204

INDIAN CHURCH

have done all the English work gratis, which the
chaplain did for a salary nearly equal to that of
three Missionaries ; and, in this instance, the
chaplain was a poor weak creature whom scarcely
any one went to hear. Yet as long as he occupied
the place, the Church Missionaries could not
preach ; and had the dissenters attempted to form
a congregation, they would have met with the
most determined opposition as intruders, and,
in all probability, would have had very few to
listen to them. Though I never wish to see
Missionaries diverted from native work, yet it is
obvious, that where there is a large Mission,
supplying an occasional sermon to a few dozen
of English neighbours, would scarcely ever be felt
as an addition to their labor; on the, contrary, it
would be ail agreeable exercise. Were the chap-
lains generally efficient men, there would be no
occasion for wishing that the field should be left
more open ; but in India, where there are few who
go to church from principle, and where most care
nothing about whether the clergymen be capable
or incapable, it is a great pity to see a mere cipher
occupying the only position for doing good to the
people, while others are on the spot, much better
qualified for the work, but completely shut out
from all opportunity of preaching to their neg-
lected brethren and countrymen. The chaplain
also, from being so completely separated from the
Missionary, and assuming a worldly superiority,
is a clog on the wheels of the Missionary cause.
His sympathies are not, in general, cordially with

KSTABUSIIMENT.

205

that cause ; and he comes in between it and the
Christian public, so as often seriously to hurt,
instead of promoting it. With regard to the Mis-
sionary of his own church, he puts on the air of
a superior, and, in fact, is often commissioned
most preposterously to act as such ; and any con-
tact with the dissenting Missionary he is, in most
cases, anxious to avoid.

To sum up the whole, I do not think that the
spirit of the Indian Church Establishment har-
monizes with the spirit of Missions ; and that its
general influence is unfavorable, though there are
some of its ministers whose individual influence
is highly beneficial. I do not think this the place
for saying any thing about the objections that
miglit be urged against the fundamental principle*
of a Christian Church, supported by compulsory
taxation levied from the heathen ; but I conceive
nothing could be more desirable, than that she
should be entirely remodelled so as to be made
merely a militiiry chaplaincy, or an essentially
Missionary body, harmonizing at least with the
institutions formed by the church at home, for
evangelizing the heathen.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

206

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT

LETTER XV.

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT WITH NATIVE
SUPERSTITIONS.

Dear Friend,

In no country has the word ‘ toleration’ been
well understood, and it would be too much to look
to India for a better state of things in this respect,
than is to be found in more enlightened countries.
The deelared policy of the British Government of
India, has all along been that of non-interference
in religious affairs. All sects are to be protected
in the exercise of their religious ceremonies : but
no attempt is to be made on the part of govern-
ment to change the religion or usages of the
people. That such a course of policy was the
wisest, all things considered, few will dispute ; for
even those who would regard it as a part of the
duty of civil rulers to teach their subjects the true
faith, will admit, that the Indian Government
could never have been established at all, or cer-
tainly, if established, could not long have existed,
had it proclaimed itself determined to alter tlie
religion and customs of its Hindoo and Musselman
subjects.

Toleration and protection to all, therefore be-
came, and still is the wisest policy : but toleration
is a word of many meanings; and, in India, seems
usually to have been understood to mean the sup-
port, and encouragement of the religion of the great

WITH NATIVE SUPERSTITIONS.

207

body of the natives, and its protection, as far as it can
be reasonably exerted, against the inroads of Chris-
tianity. In order to carry out their idea of tolera-
tion, the principal temples at various great places
of resort, were taken under the paternal care of
the functionaries of government ; the worshipper
were taxed to support the system ; and, to give to
the IJrainins of these places the weight and re-
spectability of clergy supported by government, the
whole management of their finencial matters was
made over to European oflicials, by whom the
affairs of the temples are managed. Missionaries
are employed by the Bramins under these English
officers to preach over the country the virtues lof
their respective shrines, in order to draw together
])ilgrims, by taxing whom, thp Bramins may be
fed, and the govoniirient have a surplus to indem-
nify themselves for their zeal in the cause of the
gods. Ill the north of India, however, this system
is not extensi\ely carried on, being only in force
at a few jilaces, viz. Juggarnath, Gaya, and Alla-
habad, where taxes on pilgrims are levied. In
most other places, all that the government does,
is, merely its proper duty, the establishment of
such a police at places of great superstitious re-
sort, as may guard against accidents. This is the
case at Benares and elsewhere ; and to the inter-
ference at these places, for such purposes, though
in some instances, perhaps, it has been a little
more than necessary, no reasonable man could
object ; but it does seem strange, that a govern-
ment, gomposed of men professing Christianity,

208

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT

should, for such a paltry revenue, actually become
the principal pander to the debasing superstitions
of the people.

In the Madras Presidency, things are carried
on to such an extent, that, to us in the north of
India, accustomed as we are to specimens of the
same kind on a smaller scale, it seems perfectly
incredible. Here, though a few civilians, (who,
by the bye, seem really to do it con amore^ so that
no objection for conscience sake is ever heard,)
may occasionally appear, exerting all their official
pow(»rs to give eclat to the absurd worship of a
block of wood ; yet we never hear of all the mili-
tary and civil functionaries of a station being called
on to give the public honors of the government
to such monstrosities. Some men of high honor
and Christian principle in the South, have refused
to take part in such rites ; and, rather than stain
their characters, have resigned places of high
public trust and emolument. Such men are truly
honorable, and will have an abundant reward, if
from no other source — from an approving consci-
ence; but how the Madras Government could
induce a large body of born and educated English
Gentlemen to perform the mean, contemptible,
and ridiculous part of puppets in a procession of
the belly-god; or the still more absurd one of
masters of the ceremonies to such a personage,
surpasses all comprehension. If the subject were
not one of deep national disgrace, and undoubted
sinfulness, one could not but feel amused at the
idea of a few gentlemen deeming themselyes wise

WITH NATIVE SUPERSTITIONS.

209

enough to rule a country, sitting down, with
grave faces, to decide, that, unless a block of
wood, uhich the people themselves venerate so
little, that they would not give it a pull to move
it from the spot, were made to go its annual round
of a few hundred yards, by the strength of a
number of starving peasants, dragged for the
purpose from their fields, — the Hritish empire in
India must certainly fall ! Assuredly it w'ould
have been difficult to get any other half dozen of
men, between the vale of Cashmere and Cape
Comarin, that, with all their wisdom, would have
come to so sage a conclusion. And all this, after
the abolition of the Suttee, — an ancient and vei^e-
rated, though barbarous rite ; and after thousands
of instances, in which wo have innovated on cus-
toms, much more valued by the natives, than the
jircscnce of government functionaries at childish
processions.

We are indeed told that it must be done, since
we are pledged to it. It has been asked a thou-
sand times, ‘ Where and when these pledges were
given.’ As yet no answer has been received : and
for a very good reason, that if any persons were
ever so foolish as to pledge themselves on the
subject, they could not pledge the British nation
for ever, to such an absurdity as to maintain, vi d
nrmisy all the foolish local superstitions in the
country, even after the people themselves cry out
against them. Where the strength of local super-
stition is not sufficient to drag the god of the
neighbourhood from the place where he stands all

210

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT

tlie year, the government might surely let him
quietly remain till the zeal of his votaries return ;
and if they are so cool on the subject, as to let him
rot away in his place, it is not very likely the
safety of the empire will be much endangered, by
its revival to avenge his cause. Where there are
actual endowments formerly made by idolaters, or
by the ancient governments of India to heathen
temples, the government should not seize on them,
or apply them to other purposes, till they natu-
rally revert to the state, from the original puri)0sc
to which they were applied, being no longer at-
tainable; or that, from change of circumstanf^es,
it may prove pernicious to the public. This is a
point, however, of great difficulty: but the Indian
Government has already decided it in the case of
the Hughly Imambara, which was designed by the
founder for the support and encouragement of
Mohammedanism. The funds of this Musselman
institution were found to be larger than were re-
quired ; and the government took part of them to
establish a college where European science and
literature might be taught, though utterly sub-
versive of the religion which the foundation was
originally intended to promote. With the legality
or illegality of this act, I have* nothing to do ; but
certainly after such an instance, there ought to
have been no cant concerning pledges of non-
interference with the native religions. Here is a
large property transferred at once from Moham-
medanism — not certainly to Christianity, but to
what is even more opposed to its essential nature —

WITH NATIVE SUPERS’HTIONS.

211

the support of modern science and literature, in
conjunction with which it is well known, Moham-
medanism cannot possibly exist; from the fact,
that the Koran has given a system of philosophy
demonstratably false.

In this case the government has pointed out
the wisest and fairest course. The native endow-
ments may be allowed to be applied to their ori-
ginal purposes, till cither in whole, or in part,
they cease to be recpiired, or to be useful to the ,
people. It need not be strictly inquired whether
that usefulness is real or imaginary ; but, whether
or not it is what the founder designed the foun-
dation to produce. But whenever a surplus-^ re-
venue over and above the production of all the
intended benefits of the foundation has been fairly
accumulated, the government, the great trustee of
all national property, mav apply it to such objects
as are most for the advantage of the state. This
has been done in the case at Hughly, and might
be done on similar grounds with many of the en-
dowments of a religious nature in India. Many
of the temples, once largely endowed, are now no
longer frequented, and arc allowed to go to decay ;
the revenues being quietly enjoyed, or long since
alienated by private families. In such cases, they
ought to be taken by government ; as no private
persons have a right to funds originally intended
as pay for services once required by the commu-
nity, but required no longer. In this way, with-
out interfering with the religious usages of the
natives, public funds might be raised for important

212

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT

national objects. The same principle seems to
point out the way in which all the funds devoted
to the support of superstition, may gradually be
transferred to more beneficial purposes. Govern-
ment need do nothing whatever to prop up any
religion, not even the Christian ; but, as long as
there are endowments requiring the interference of
the laws, and the guardianship of government,
there must be a certain degree of connexion
^ between the state and religious institutions. This,
however, need be no more than exists in England
between the State and the Dissenters, whose pro-
perty and endowments are all held under the
sanction of the laws, and are available by govern-
ment, when they can no longer be applied according
to the will of the testator. Suppose the state in
England were to levy a tax on all the people who
attend the Anniversary meetings in London, in
the month of May ; and that many agents were
dispersed over the country, to persuade people to
attend them ; and that all the arrangements of
Exeter Hall, &c. were to be made by the magis-
trates, and so much laid on each ticket, that, after
paying all expences, a certain sum might go the
revenue, would not every one say, the state went
out of its place ? But in addition to this, suppose
that the May meetings were, after all, supersti-
tious assemblages, having many moral evils con-
nected with them, of which the rulers were per-
fectly sensible ; and yet, instead of merely provid-
ing against accidents likely to take place in crowds,
by a good police, every thing was done by them to

WITH NA'IIVE SUPERSTITIONS.

213

make the meetings more attractive, merely in order
to raise the amount of the tax — surely every one
would allow, that such conduct was utterly un-
worthy of enlightened governors. But if such a
minute interference by the state would be im-
proper, even where the assemblages are for pur-
poses of philanthropy, how much more so must it
be, when it only gives eclat, to delusion, and dazzles
the eyes of a misled and deceived populace, by
giving all the solemn sanction of state pageantry ^
to scenes of acknowledged folly, vice, and super-
stition ! It is quite a paradox, that a government,
which by legislation, education, and political plans,
is pulling down the whole original struetufe of
native society, in order to amend or regenerate it,
should, at the same time, be held in trammels by a
few bigotted Bramins who are beginning to feel
themselves so weak, that without government aid
they cannot stand. But to return to the subject
of Hindoo or Mohammedan endowments, the
guardianship of which forms the apology of many
for the government’s identifying itself with idol-
atrous worship, and the internal arrangement of
temples, so as in fact to treat Hinduism at some .
places, especially in the Madras Presidency, as if
it were the established religion of the governors.
Those who hold that one religion ought always
to be established by the state ; and that the state,
not being infallible, must be content to patronize
and support, with peculiar favor, the creed of the
majority will, no doubt, admit, that in India, Hin-
duism is entitled to this distinction. But then.

214

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT

what would become of the claims of the Indian
branch of the Episcopal Church, established and
supported by the same Indian Government, out of
compulsory taxes raised from tbe pockets of idol-
aters ? I am aware, that some of the supporters
of the connexion with heathen temples, pilgrim's
tax, &c., arc by no means friendly to the es-
tablishment of a government Church in India; so
that they cannot be accused of the inconsistency of
appearing the zealous supporters of Hinduism in
all its genuine grossness ; and at the same time,
the advocates for paying bishops and Christian
clergy, out of the earnings of Hindoo industry:
but surely the Court of Directors must have
strange ideas on the subject, who can manifest
their zeal, at one and tbe same time, for Chris-
tianity and Hinduism, by appointing bishops and
clergy to promote the former, and order their
civil and military officers to honor to the utmost
the gods of the latter, with processions and military
salutes. — ‘‘ VVe send you,” say they to their public
functionaries, ‘^excellent and pious bishops to
teach you to be good Christians ; but command
you, on pain of dismission, to be devout Hindoos ;
and, if you find the country people under you
flagging in their zeal for the idols, be sure you
whip them thoroughly into their orthodoxy.”

The establishment of systems so diametrically
opposite, seems contrary to all principle, and ought
to be abandoned ; though, of course, perfect liberty
of conscience should be allowed. Every peace-
able subject has a right to be protected in the

WITH NATIVE SUPERSTITIONS.

215

exercise of his religion, however superstitious it
may -be, so long as its rites are not opposed to
public decency and morality. Where any super-
stition violates these, it is the duty of the state
to interpose its authority; and where one set of
religionists indulge in factious hostility towards
another, so as to endanger the peace of society,
government ought to interfere — not to take a side,
and to determine creeds — but simply to prevent
the strong from oppressing or persecuting the
weak. Such are the functions often called into
operation in India, where Hindoos and Mussel-
mans, as well as the different sects of each class,
are actuated by great hostility towards each oth^ir.
They have frecpicntly good reasons on both sides
in their quarrels, since they are bent on mutual
insult ; and the government functionaries have at
times a most delicate task to perform, which
involves a considerable degree of interference on
religious questions, so that they cannot, if they
would, be without some connexion with the exist-
ing systems. Still, however, it docs not require
countenance to be given to their worship and other
ceremonies, as at present sanctioned, and com-
manded at several places in Bengal, and to a far
greater extent in the Madras country ; but all
might bo accomplished without the least part being
taken in their mummeries, or our seeming in the
least to connect ourselves with their systems of
worship. That all this may be effected without
offending the natives, is clear from the fact, that
it is done successfully already at the greatest seats

216

CONNEXION OF GOVERNMENT

of idolatry, and the most crowded places of pil-
grimage, Uenares and Hurdwar. No tax is levied
I at Benares on pilgrims, and no interference what-
ever in the arrangements of religious matters takes
place ; though the resort to Jiiggarnath, compared
with that to Benares, is so small, that, were it
added to the latter, no very great increase would
be discernible. Here there are no European
functionaries to take part in the follies of idolatry
ex officio ; but simply the police of the city, to
jjrevent during the great assemblages, those acci-
dents and tumults that will naturally sometimes
take place. If Benares, with nearly a hundred
temples of the first order, and of great resort,
with about a thousand others of an inferior descrip-
tion, and three hundred Musselman Mosques,
can be managed without pilgrim- taxes, &c. ; and
if the myriads that swarm to it, not once a year
only, but on every one of its endless holidays —
men of all the tribes and tongues of India — can be
left quietly to perform their ceremonies in their
own way, what can there be in any other part of
the country to render a government connexion
with idolatry, necessary. If the natives can dis-
pense with government honors being paid to the
temples, gods, and Bramins of Benares — the Me-
tropolis— the holiest of holies of Hindooism, is it
likely that they would be so tenacious about those
honors in other places ? If the hundreds of thou-
sands that annually frequent the mela at Ilurdw'ar,
not only from all the countries of India, but even
from among the warlike tribes of Cabul, Hindoo

WITH NATIVE SUPERSTITIONS.

217

Kosh, Turkestan, and Tibet, can be kept in the
utmost order by the local authorities, without any
pilgrim^s tax, might not the same be done at the
stations of Allahabad, Gaya, and Juggurnath ?
The argument in favor of the pilgrim tax, derived
from the value of the revenue, should never be
listened to at all. It is a mere quibble. In a
financial point of view, it is absurd to suppose,
that if the trifling sum that is raised were neces-
.sary, it could not be raised by tlie country in some
other way. The whole sum might easily be saved
by dismissing the useless functionaries of the su-
preme court, or reducing any other burden on the
country. The principle, however, should ne\fer
for a moment be admitted, that the worship of
God, either in a pure form, or a corrupt one, is a
jiropcr object of state taxation. What would be
thought, if the Government of England, were it to
j)lace police at the doors of dissenting chapels, to
demand a toll of every worshipper, merely assign-
ing as the reason, that it is recpiisite to keep a
police, lest, in such large congregations, some
accidents requiring aid might occur ? They would
soon be told in tones not to be mistaken, that Dis-
senters paid for the police as well as others, and
have a right to their services wdicn they are re-
quired for the protection of person and property,
as w^ell as their neighbours, without a tax speci-
fically for the purpose, being laid on their worship.
The Hindoo is placed in precisely similar circum-
stances. He supports the police of the country,
and the Established Church, by the taxes he pays

L

•218 GOVERNMENT CONNEXION, &C,

for general purposes, and his own religion volun-
tarily, and yet he is asked to pay a tax at his
teni})lo gate, or at the Ghaut of the Ganges,
deemed peculiarly holy, under the plea of its
being to support a police, to whose services on
such an occasion, he is already entitled. The
thing is unjust to the Hindoo, apart from all the
gross inconsistency of a government composed of
professed Christians, becoming almost directly the
promoters of sujicrstition, in order to swell a re-
venue, of the most objectionable kind. I shall
not enlarge on this subject, as I do not think it
necessary to enter into details ; most of wdiich are
in fact already before the public. The question
should be incessantly agitated, till the government
be brought to take it up thoroughly. It is cer-
tainly matter of surprise, that a government, in
most respects wisely and benevolently conducted,
should adhere to such an inconsistency ; but this,
it is to be expected, will not long be the case. It
is to be hoped, that soon, while every class of reli-
gionists shall enjoy, under a paternal rule, every
degree of rational toleration, Christian men, in as
well as out of office, will appear consistent, main-
taining their own holy faith pure in the eyes of
the heathen, while they bear a clear and intelligible
testimony against idolatry, wdll, at the same time
exliibit a kind and conciliating spirit to all who
are without the pale of the Christian Church.

Yours sincerely,

W. B.

EXTENT OF MISSIONARY SUCCESS, &C. 219

LETTER XVI.

EXTENT OF MISSIONARY SUCCESS IN INDIA.

Dear Friend,

A great deal has been said and written about
the extent of Missionary success in India. Some
maintain that the success has been next to nothing,
and altogether disproportion ed to the extent of
the means employed. While others, equally well
acquainted with the nature, and results of the
work, maintain that, under all existing circuin-
stances, the measure of success has been highly
encouraging, an individual or two have declared,
that we have done nothing at all, and, therefore,
ought to return home, or go to countries where
Cod is blessing the labors of Missionaries ; and, at
the other extreme, may be found a few, who look
so much to the bright side, as to think our suc-
cess has been even far beyond what we could have
reasonably expected. On these extreme opinions
it is needless to dwell. They are the natural
result of morbidness on the one hand, and of
unreasonable sanguineness on the other. But
with respect to the more moderate, though oppo-
site views on the subject, held by the greater
number of Missionaries, as is usual in all such
cases, ‘‘much may be said on both sides;” and
after all, the truth may not be found entirely on
either. Nothing is more striking, though quite
l2

2lH)

EXTKNT or :missioxaey

natural to mankind, than the manifest bias given
to opinions on both sides, by the disposition of
the party, as well as the extent of his knowledge
about Indian and Missionary affairs, before he
conies to the country. One young man on his
arrival at Calcutta, and his first sight of the infant
native churclios, and also of the heathen audiences
of the Missionaries, is so disappointed that he
thinks the Missionary reports must have been
greatly exaggerated ; and he, at once, forms an
opinion, that really nothing worthy of notice has
yet been done. Another comes perhaps at the
same time, and is much pleased with all he sees —
every thing comes up to his expectations, and he
thinks a great work has been effected, and that
still grcatei* and more encouraging prospects are
presenting themselves. Now both these indivi-
duals had perused the same Missionary reports
before tlu'y came : their general reading about
India had been nearly the same ; and, wdien they
came out, they saw' the same things, and yet their
conclusions are perfectly opposite. It is evident
the difference lay in the medium through which
the objects were viewed, and not in the things
themselves. In all probability the 6nc had all
along been deficient, in forming any proper idea
of the vast difference of circumstances between
England and India, and when he found nothing
like the English standard which he expected, he
at once concluded, that exaggeration had taken
place; whereas the exaggeration was all in his
own mind, from his application of a standard

SUCCESS IN INDIA.

unsnitod to the actual state of things. The other
again had formed a clear, and perhaps even an
extravagant notion of the peculiar difficulties
attending the worR — and of the degraded state of
the people, and of the very little to be expected
in the first converts, and, therefore, he is delighted
to find, that things are not worse ; and, instead
of being discouraged, his hopes rise higher than
before. The impressions, however, thus received
at the very outset, cleave to the individuals even
after they are nuieh better acquainted with the
real state of things, and greatly modify and direct
their opinions, even where the whole seems so
much a matter of fact, that a greater degret^‘ of
unanimity in the various estimates might be ex-
pected. With regard to the opinion of those who
think, very little indeed has been effected, it may
be remarked, that it is principally founded on the
paucity of actual converts, and on tlic deficiencies
of those, or at least many of those, who j)rofess
themselves such ; while, in general, they either
overlook, or estimate at comparatively little value,
the work of a preparatory nature that has been
done. Those who take a more favorable view of
the amount of success, while they do not profess
to regard the number of converts as great, main-
tain, that tlie work of a preparatory nature in the
translation and writing of books, and tracts, the
forming of schools, establishing of local societies,
and the maturing of both agents and jilans, forms
in itself a groat amount of succeSvS, as it has put
us in a position for promoting direct conversion,

222

EXTENT OF MISSIONARY

which we never could have occupied without it.
Both parties have good ground to reason on ;
but it is clear they reason on different principles.
The former party seem to me wrong in laying so
much stress on positive conversion, at this stage of
the work, since hitherto, most of the Missionary
body have been employed either in preparing
ammunition and arms, digging trenches, and erect-
ing batteries for the siege of the enemy’s fortress,
or have themselves been only recruits under train-
ing. All that could have been expected, in such
circumstances, was occasional conversions, like
desertions from the enemy; but any thing like
conquest, or extensive conversion, could scarcely
have been looked for, where the direct attempts
were made on so small a scale. At the same
time, it may be doubted whether those who are
better satisfied with the amount of success, do not
lav too much stress on, and attach too much value
to what is usually called preparatory work. Not
a little of this work has been done prematurely —
not before it was required — but before the laborers
were suflScicntly qualified for it. Such has been
the case, in various instances, with respect to
translations and books, tracts, &c. which are now
laid aside as deficient; and others are yet required
to be superseded by better productions.

However valuable such labors may be, I con-
sider the policy of not a few of our earlier Mis-
sionaries who postponed, preaching, as one of
the causes, not only of the fewness of converts,
but also of the very imperfect character of the

SUCCESS IN INDIA.

223

literary works themselves. It may be laid down
as an axiom, that no language can be written with
ease and propriety, except by those who daily
speak and write in it; so that to expect a man
who merely devotes his hours of study to learning
and writing a language, to prepare such books as
will be popular among the people who speak it, is
unreasonable. Hence many of the productions of
the first Missionaries, who believed it their duty
to engage in such work alone, are now allowed to
go out of print. Had they cultivated speaking
more, they themselves would have seen and reme-
died their defects. The preaching Missionaries
have, after all, been the men whose j)roductioi^3 in
general are most useful ; and by them also the
best translations have been made.

Had less constMjuencc been attached to prepara-
tory work, and direct preaching been cultivated
more, there is reason to believe that there would
have been more direct success. But some one
may say: ‘Would you have allowed translations,
&c., to stand still?’ By no means. On the con-
trary, I have no doubt, that these would have been
further advanced, and in a better state than they
now are, had preaching been universally adopted
as the principal work. Preaching Missionaries,
from their greater intimacy with the people, would
have known much better what sort of translatif>ns
and books were re(juired ; so that when they
devoted a portion of attention to them, their labor
would have all told on the object, and not been
frequently lost, as in the other case, in the pre-

224

EXTENT OF MISaiONARY

paration of works which were not suitable, or
which, though good in themselves, were not re-
quired by any immediate want among the people*
Thus, while I think preparatory work should not
have been neglected, it seems to me the cause
would have been better answered, had it been left
to the gradually advancing demands of the agents
employed, who would have found out more effectu-
ally what was required to facilitate their labors,

. than those could be expected to do, who merely
devoted themselves to such undertakings. At the
same time, it seems to me, that those who form
very low opinions of the amount of success, do
not attach sufficient importance to those labors by
which w'c now occupy a far better position than
that occupied by our predecessors. They also
over-rate the amount of direct means hitherto
employed — i. e. actual preaching and conversation
among the heathen. Most of the exertions for-
merly put forth, though useful, were not calculated
to lead to immediate results in conversion, but to
produce facilities for after labors of a more direct
kind. It is only a very few years since preach-
ing to any considerable extent began to be em-
ployed. Even at present the number of Mission-
aries in the country who preach to the heathen is
not nearly the half of the whole number. Some
few’, have charges of various kinds, which prevent
them from being able to preach in the native
languages, or at least to the heathen, but ^h^^
greater number of those who are not efficient in
this respect are juniors, too recently come into the

SUCCESS IN INDIA. 2‘25

country to be able to be so; but, of course, these
will soon, it is hoped, be fully engaged.

The principal institutions having the greatest
number of European Missionaries in Northern
India, are the Church, and London Missionary
Societies. "J"he former has at present, besides
several useful laborers brought forward in the
country, ten European ordained Missionaries, all
of whom are engaged in direct Missionary work,
and able to preach in the native languages to the,
heathen. This Society is, I believe, in the enviable
position of being able to say tliat every one of its
iMtropean agents is fully engaged in active ]\Iis-
sionary work, and not one of them unable to speak
the language. The London Society, besides some
agents who are natives of the country, have four-
teen European ordained Missionaries. Of these,
one is en;pig(*d in EuglLh labor — being pastor of
the Union (/hapcl in (’alcutta: and other two are
recently come out, so that they are not yet suffi-
ciently masters of tlie language to preach in it.
The London Society has also the greatest numhf’r
of laborers of considerable standing, of any Society
in the country ; so that, on the whole, it may
})erliaps be considered in the most efficient state,
at least so far as European agents are enneerned.

The lhaptist Mission, now. reunited by the re-
eoneiliation of the Serarnpore and Home Societies,
has, I think, nine luiropean ordained Mission-
aries. One of these manages their large ])rinting
establishment, and another is pastor of an English
church, but engages largely in lilerary labors in
L 3

226

EXTENT OF MISSTOXARY

the native languages. Most of the others labor
considerably among the heathen, but have nearly
all of them small English churches. They have
however a larger body of country-born laborers,
and a greater number of stations, than any other
Society in the country. Along with this body may
be classed the Cuttack Mission of the General
Baptists, and that of the American Baptists, the
exact number of whose laborers, though small, I
cannot just now ascertain.

The Mission of the Church of Scotland in Cal-
cutta has at present three ordained laborers, en-
gaged principally in conducting their well-known
and extensive seminary. None of them, so far as
I know, has yet begun to preach ; the services
at their chapels being generally conducted by th('
Brethren of the London Society. But if not
actually begun, one of them at least is, 1 believe,
now able to do so, and will soon enter on this work.

The Propagation Society labors princ*ipally in
the neighbourhood of Calcutta, and lias also a
station in the upper country at CJawnpore. With
tlie exception of the Professors of Bishop’s College,
I believe all its present agents are men raised up
in the country, and educated at that Institution.
Some of them preach to the heathen, but tlie
greater part of the Missionary labor is canned on
by native catechists.

The last Society to be noticed, as the latest
that entered the field, is the American Preshyte-
vian Society. This Society has only been a few
years in the country; but they have already oleve!?

SUCCESS IN INDIA.

2127

laborers sent out from America ; several of whom,
however, are not ordained. Most of them are
recently come, and even the seniors are not, so
far as I am aware, yet engaged fully in preaching ;
not being so far advanced in the language as to
bo tit efficiently to take up this important work.
1'hcir Missions are all above Benares, in the
North- Western provinces.

From the above sketch it will be seen, that there
are not in the whole of Nortliern India, above J3()
European and American Missionaries, belonging
to all the Societies combined, at present capable
of prca(jhing in the native language. One third
of these may reasonably be supposed not tfi be
highly efficient ; as, in the above estimate, some
are included who are still of but short sUinding ;
and some others whose English labors are so con-
siderable, that it is impossible that cither their
time or strength should admit of tlieir laboring so
(extensively among the heathen as those who are
entirely devoted to the work. Small as this num-
ber of preaching Jlissionaries may appear, it is
the highest that has ever been reached in Northcni
India. Five or six years ago, it was not above
one half of what it is now. In fact it is not many
years since there were only four or live European
Missionaries engaged pc(;nliarly in this most direct,
and most important of all the branches of Evan-
gelical labor; and the majority of th(' present
body of preachers, have spinmg up within five or
six years, at most, so that their labors are but of
recent origin. It is obvious then, tliat from such

228

EXTENT OF MISSIONARY

a small preaching agency, no very extensive work
of conversion could have reasonably been expected ;
and I have shewn in previous letters, that nearly
all the success hitherto has been the result of
preaching.

As long therefore as the great mass of agency
was devoted to schools, translations, &c., though
profitably enough employed, it was not natural
to look for great results, in that for which such
labors were at best but initiatory. I’hese facts
must be constantly kept in view in judging of
our progress. We have no right to expect con-
version in India anymore than in England, from
means which are not directly used for that pur-
pose. It is necessary that the preacher, to be
efficient, should have good translations of tin'
Scriptures in his hands, as well as to be abun-
dantly provided with tracts, &c., both to refute
the erroneous doctrines of the heathen, and to
teach the truths of the Gospel, lint it is clear
that neither translators nor tract writers can ex-
pect converts while engaged in their work, 'i'he
converts that may bo made ultimately, will be
but in part their spiritual children, and in part
those of the preacher. All that they aim at is to
produce the aids and instruments by which the
more active or aggressive laborer may carry on
his work, and without which he lies under ovcmt
disadvantage. Though converts have been made,
and in some places not a few^, the period of ex-
tensive conversion could not as yet in the very
nature of things, have taken place in this part of

India, witliout a miracle — fur tlie obvious reason,
that there have not been such extensive labors, of
the character usually required in every country,
•as could by any possibility have produced such a
result. Some may say 1 have under-rated the
number of actual ])reachers. All I can jjay is,
that I know the majority personally, and have had
the best information respecting the rest, except
the Jlaptist Hrethren in Orissa, with whom 1 an»
not personally acquainted ; nor have I heard par-
ticularly of the nuoiber of preachers among them.
]}ut this could only alter my estimate by one or
two either way.

I'he above remarks apply only to agency purely
European : we shall now consider how far the
defect in preaching has been siii)plied by Anglo-
Indian and native agency* The raising up of this
sort of agency is in itself part of the success in
([iiestion; as both the Kast Indian and native
laborers, have generally been the fruits of the
exertions made by the European Missionary.
The principal Society having a considerable num-
ber of East Indian laborers, has all along been
the Scrampore, now merged in the Baptist So-
ciety. Among their East Indian agents, they
have had several very useful men, and some who
have had a considerable degree of success; but the
greater number, being engaged more or less in
schools, &c., and some even in worldly occupa-
tions, by which they have supported themselves,
at least in part, have not pieacherl so much
as might have been desired; and not a few have

2:30

KXl'ENfT OF MISSIONAllY

been fit only to converse and distribute tracts.
The system of placing them single-handed at
stations far asunder, especially as they were in
general men of little education, and imperfect*
preparation for the work, has in my opinion
greatly hindered their usefulness. The native
part of the agency is of course still very imper-
fect ; but some of the native [)reaebers of the
Baptist body, I understand, are very useful men,
and contribute very much to the success of that
body in Bengal ; though in Hindustan, as yet, they
are more deficient. 'J'he country-born and native
agency of the Church and T.ondon Societies is
more limited than tliat of the Baptists — arising
principally from the more recent date of their Mis-
sions, but also from a desire to avoid the error of
the l)a;)tist body in ])Ushing forward too rapidly a
large numhei* of ill-instructed, arid, in many cases,
untried men. Both tlic.'e I)odies, liowev(;r, espe-
cially the Church Society, have some very valuable
laborers of both classes, one or two of whom rank
among the best Missionaries in the country.

The native ag(mcy of all the Societies is yet in
its infancy; and it will take very many years to
bring it to a state of much enicicncy — though,
even in its present state, it is almost essential to
considerable success, as the native readers, though
themselves incapable of bringing in(|uirers forward
to any considerable extent of knowhaige, are ex-
ceedingly useful as a medium of access between
those who wish to emjuire, and the lOuropean Mis-
sionaries.

SUCCESS IN INDIA.

231

Those remarks will show, that apart from the
direct labors of European Missionaries, we have
not as yet any considerable agency on which to
rely. All is still so immature, that there is little
hope of much good being done by natives, except
ill conjunction with Europeans, qualified from their
kIlov^ ledge of the language, and the chai actor of
the jieoplo, to be their leaders and models in
preaching, as v^ell as in almost every part of Mis-
sionary work.

I’he native agency is, however, daily improving,
l>oth in number and suitableness : though hitherto
its value has been eomparatively small.

The amount of direct Missionary agency Iving
thus rcvi<3wod, it now only remains to consider the
numher of converts, to give an idea of the pro-
portionate amount of success. There are no data
on which to go, in order to ascertain the exact
amount of converts belonging to tluMarious soci-
eties. It has been recently stated, that in and
around Calcutta, there are about 2Un{); and this
number is receiving a considerable annual increase.
At none of the other stations in Eengal, are they
very numerous; but almost every station has
a small number of professing Cliiisitians. At
KSerampore, Cutwa, Hurd wan, Krislinagur, Her-
bauqiore, and many other jilaces, churches exist ;
but at most of them, only the merest germ of a
Christian communit}, which, unless cari’fully at-
tended to, could not long continue to live. On
entering Hindustan, wo find small native churches
at Monghyr, Hatna, Glioruckpori', Henarcs,

202

KXTKNT OF MISSIONARY

Chunar, Mirzaporc, Allahabad, Cavvnpore, Agra,
Muriit, ike. The largest of these arc perhaps
those of the Church Society, at Ghoruckpore, and
Chunar — their existence and regular supply having
been of longer duration than the others. Exclu-
sive of Christian children in schools, I should not
think that the Christians in Bengal and Hindustan,
purely natives — that is, not counting Portuguese,
and others of foreign descent — can exceed 5 () 0 (),
and may even fall below that number. 'I'here are
also a good many who have been baptized, and
profess to be Christians, not connected with any
Mission, but found generally in the service of
Europeans in different places. All the difficulties
and all the deficiencies of the agency employed
at most stations in the early part of the work, prc'-
vent me from being surprised at their not having
had much success ; but, at the same lime, I con-
fess there is no cause for much congratulation, out
much for deej) humility respecting the progn'ss
made. Success has been such as to show tliat tin*
natives can be Christianized, even if we had not
been sure of that from the word of (jod ; but I ac-
knowledge that I am not disposed to feel satisiii'd
with what has been done, even considering all fin'
difficulties, and the smallness of the means. I fee!
grateful to God for wliat he has been ])leased to
accomplish; but instead of being able to say to
our friends at home, that the Lord lias done great
things by our means among the Gentiles, vve, I
fear, must still feel humbled, that we have not
been considered worthy to build the temple,

SUCCI^SS IN INDIA.

233

though we have been allowed to collect a few
materials and remove some of the rubbish. What-
ever may have been the cause, it does not seem
that the Lord has yet considered us worthy to
witness the display of his power ; for even where
the Gospel has been fully and faithfully made
known, results such as w'e hear of in many places,
have not yet taken place in India. There is, how-
ever, another view^ of the case, which is in some
measure calculated to console ns when depressed
by discouragement from the few ness of converts,
and that is — the effect wdiich our labors are mani-
festly producing in gradually preparing the minds
of the people for the reception of the Gos^)eL
Where Missionaries have labored a considerable
time, a manifest change has taken place on the
minds of the people. Prejudices have diminished,
and a good deal of information respecting the real
nature of oiir religion has been spread abroad.
But the most im})ortatit, and perhaps the least
noticed point of all, is, that the leaven is working
gradually, and moulding their opinions on moral
and religious subjects, into a state more fiivorable
to calm and serious views of the real condition of
man in this life, and bis destiny in the world to
come. Their notions of the character of God, the
monstrously loose views of which, held by the hea-
then, are the source of most of the grossness of
idolatry, are beginning to improve ; and the Chris-
tian ideas of his justice, purity, goodness, and
utter freedom from evil, arc working their way
insensibly into their minds, and prei)aring them

234

EXTENT OF MISSIONARY

for the exercise of their faculties, in detecting the
absurdities of their own popular superstitions.
The formation of a conscience among the people,
by sound truth being so often declared, is pro-
ceeding slowly, but surely, to destroy the dreadful
apathy of their minds to right and wrong ; so that,
without being aware of it, many are drinking in
sentiments, which, as they become matured and
naturalized in their minds, will make them inca-
pable of bowing down their understandings and
hearts so entirely" to the yoke of spiritual bondage,
as their fathers for ages have done. The public
reiteration of so many great principles of truth,
have met with such a response in the minds and
hearts of many, that nothing but the power of
custom, and the dread of tem])oral evil, prevent
them from utterly disregarding idolatry. In large
audiences, idolatry can often get no defender ; and
even the usual quibbles by which moral truth is
often got rid of, are given up publicly as un-
tenable, though they form part of their most sacred
books. The Bramins confess, that, though the
“ Padries ” are not at present getting many con-
verts, they are turning the minds of the people ;
and that their hopes of our failure rests entirely on
the expectation, that we shall abandon the work
in despair, before the people are ready cu nuissc
to join us ; for they generally believe, that few will
dare to be Christians till the minds of large bodies,
or of the majority in any given place, are made
up. In this, perhaps, they are not far wrong;
but, at all events, they acknowledge that we are

SUCCESS IN INDIA.

235

“ spoiling the minds of the people ; ” z. e. we are
making them think less of Hinduism, and feel
too much satisfied with a foreign religion. Some
of the Bramins say, they believe the people will
all become Christians ; and that they themselves
will have no objection to do so, when once the
thing becomes general. Of course this is not the
sort of conversion we desire ; but the existence of
such a feeling among the natives, shows that, as
to the production of a general impression, which, ^
after all, must pre(!C(lc any extensive conversion,
our elForts have not by any means been in vain.
At the same time it should not be sn})posed, that
an impression like this is at all general ovesf the
country. It exists only in neighbourhoods where
considerable IVIissionary labor has been going on.
Those stations, be it remembered, are few and far
between ; and it it will take long before even the
.'smallest impression can reach thousands of dis-
tricts, teeming with millions of immortal souls.
I^iw have any proper idea of the extent and popu-
lation of India. Only a few' places are familiar by
name to Europeans, either from their being
famous in history, or selected as English posts.
A few places only have yet received a degree of
Christian influence; but the mighty mass, filling
the thousands and tens of thousands of cities,
towuis, villages, and hamlets of India, has not yet
begun to move. No power has yet been called in,
that could produce any such general impression on
such a mass of human beings ; and, though we
ought to be grateful even for the small number of

236

CHARACTER OR

converts, and for the change gradually going on
where our laborers are employed, we cannot expect
general movements, till our efforts are at least ten-
fold what they are now.

Yours, &c.

W. B.

LETTF R X vrr.

CHARACTER C NA l. * 'ON S'E K 'l'S.

Dear Friend,

Another subjc’ct on wbieli rather coijflieting opin-
ions exist, is t!i(‘ r!i;u*a<*t(‘r (f die Native Chris-
tians. Not a few lia\e exceeding^ ^ low ideas of
the sincerit), as well as mo. ohara ter of most
of those who profess lo he el’ ers in Christ ; and
others can-)' their exeulpa.,;o.* of them so far, that
it may be doi bted if the cause be at all the better
for the a[)ologics on this subject so often brought
forward.

That the native Christians, as a body, should
be far inferior, not only in knowledge, but in the
general exhibition of the (^hristian character, to
the members of a well-constituted church of pro-
fessing Christians in Europe, seems so obviously
natural to expect, that no one need be surprised to
be told as a matter of fact, that they are inferior to
such a body ; and will, in all probability, be so for

NATIVE CONVERTS.

237

a long period, whatever may be the zeal and labor
employed for their improvement.

Tlie character of British Christians is not the
product of one age. It has been the growth of
many ages, and of many and long-continued ex-
ternal influences, as well as of the converting
power of the Div’ne word and Sj)irit. When the
(jospei comes witii now or to a man’s heart in our
native land, it no douht often finds him deeply
de[>rav(‘d and deioaled; stdl, however, he has
many t ong! t: d f'elings of a Christian nature,"
and a conscience te' n^d and enlightened to a great
extent by those countle' forms of (Jliristiaii moral
influence, by wbicli, ihrougb a long periojl of
time, the national character has been moulded to
its present form, lienee even men who have not
at first had a religious education, almost immedi-
ately on coiivciv n, assume all tlie modes and con-
sistencies ol ^‘h"‘stian clu^racter; wliih ‘^'ose, on
the other hand, who hav'' been religi isly ‘du-
cated, frecjuently exhibit scarcelj a..y external
change of coiiduc*^ — that having been previously
so much formed on the prcce[)ts of Christianity,
no great change was reejuired, though they may^
themselves be conscious of a great alteration for
the better, in the general tone and tendency of
their feelings and affections.

The case with the heathen convert is vastly
different. Ilis conversion, even w’hen sincere, is
in a more remarkable manner, a ‘‘passing from

death to life ; ''' and is it any wonder if it should
often be a process of slow and difficult develop-

238

CHARACTER OF

mcnt ? I have known many instances of conver-
sion among the most careless and abandoned of
English soldiery in India, men neglected from
their childhood, and sadly depraved ; and yet it is
astonishing how soon, compared with a convert
from heathenism, such a man throws off his irre-
ligious habits of thought and expression, and falls
with much consistency into those of pious society.
So much have the truths of Christianity modified
or formed the national character and habits, that
even the most wicked men among us, seem more
naturally and easily to adopt the full and consistent
profession of the Gospel, than even the most re-
gular and respectably behaved among the Hindoos
or Musselmans. With these, Christianity has to
operate in a more thorough way — new modelling
almost every mode of thought, speech, and action ;
destroying almost every idea, on a vast variety of
subjects, that previously existed ; and imparting
new ones in their place, so as to make the man
intellectually as well as morally, a new creature/*
That a man’s whole mental structure, formed out
of a vast conglomeration of all the accumulations
of years, drawn from the traditions of his fathers,
and all the converse of his contemporaries, should
be swept away, and a new and complete edifice at
once erected in its place, so perfect as to bear the
utmost scrutiny of judges, is surely expecting too
much in ordinary circumstances. And yet we
cannot consider a man a real convert, unless he
possesses the essential parts of the true Christian
character. What then are those essentials ? There

NATIVE CONVERTS.

239

is, no doubt, a marked distinction in many res-
pects, between a converted and an unconverted
man; while, at the same time, it is not always,
that the former exhibits all that consistency with
Gospel precepts, which his conscience dictates.
The failings and infirmities, even of a nature in
which grace has begun to operate, are often of a
kind calculated to throw doubt over the reality of
a change of heart, oapecially in those whose habits
both of thought and action were formerly much
corrupted. The reformation of character begun
in regeneration, is not complete, but is a gradual
process ; and where the obstacles to be overcome
are great and numerous — where the temper ^nd
habits have never been subjected to moral re-
straint, but require to have the most pernicious
evils rooted out, the work of moral renovation has
often to proceed with a slow pace, and may
sometimes almost seem not to advance at all.

The state of new converts in this country is of
this description: — Even the best of them, when
they were in a heathen state, were so utterly des-
titute of any proper sense of a standard of right
and wrong, that though they had an accusing or
excusing conscience, they were not accustomed to
regard its dictates, or walk by its rules. The voice
was too feeble to be heard amidst the din and
turmoil of passion ; and backed by no righteous
revealed law, carrying along with it the awful
sanctions derived from the knowledge of God, and
a state of everlasting retribution, it was too power-
less to become their guide or the controller of

249

CIIAKACTER OF

their lives. Passion, prejndiee, and interest, were
the only motives from which they were accustomed
to act ; and their best conduct was either the re-
sult of mere natural temperament, social restraints,
prudential regard to their own interest, or the love
of worldly applause. Any thing like acting from
the higher motives, by which actions are referred
to the judgment of God and the world to come,
could scarcely be suj)posed to exist where gods
more vicious than men, arc believed to be the
judges ; and where a trifling ceremony, pilgrimage,
&c. *are deemed more tl)an snflicient to remove the
guilt and consequences of ages of wickedness.
That men grown up to maturity in such a system,
with all their moral ideas deranged and corrupted
— men who never knew how to distinguish between
trutli and falsehood, and who scarcely ever iina-
ginofl that honesty and veracity were, strictly
speaking, expected from mortals; — I say, that
such men, to whom every strict moral principle or
restraint is entirely a new thing, should become
at once models of every virtue, as soon as their
eyes have been but a little opened, by hearing the
wmrd of God and believing its first principles, is
not according to the ordinary course of Divine
operation on the minds of mei/.

Not a few cases have taken place in India, as
well as in other parts of the world, of great and
sudden transformations of character ; and these are
the most delightful of all, affording, as they do,
such evidence of the power of the truth as must
tell with great force on the minds of others. But,

NATIVE CONVERTS.

241

however delightful and encouraging to our faith
and patience, such displays of the power and grace
of God are ; and however much they may be desir-
able for the manifestation of the truth, it must be
confessed, that they are comparatively rare every-
where, and rarer still where the deep stains of
polluting heathenism, have for ages of vice uncon-
trolled and ignorance unmitigated, been ingrained
in the national and social character of a people.
The greater the mass exposed to corruption, the <
greater the corruption of the different parts ; and
hence in a state of society, like that existing in
India, though not manifest at once, there is a viru-
lence of moral disease, which it does not seem pos-
sible to eradicate by any thing like ordinary means.
And converts are in many instances not cases of
cure, but cases of convalescence, requiring the
utmost attention to prevent relapse. They have
for the mo^t part been baptized on a profession of
faith, sustained for some time amidst much oppo-
sition and reproach, and which gave reason to
believe tliem sincere. Different opinions may he
held about the length of probation necessary. My
own experience would lead me to doubt much of
the propriety of a very long probation. It damps
and discourages the mind, and tends rather to
induce apathy than zealous enquiry, and the ready
adoption of new habits ; on the other band, a
ready reception of all enquirers, without due in-
formation of their characters and motives, is, with-
out doubt, calculated to pull down heathenism, and
especially caste ; but must necessarily injure the

JVl

CUATIACTEII OF

character of pure Cliiistianity, and ultimately retard
its real progress. T'here can be no doubt, that
the apostles baptized all who professed to believe,
without waiting to see wbetlicr they would act
according to the laws of Christ or not ; or whether
or imt they would so persevere as to attach them-
.■^elv(^s to each other, and the Church of Clirist.
If does not seem that the converts in the apos-
tolic age, had so many difficulties to contend with
from the state of existing society, so long as the
jioveriiment was neutral, as the converts from Hin-
(iuism have to encounter. They wore protected
by the laws as well as the latter, and even more
for the laws of inheritance in India prevent
a (’hristian from inheriting the property of his
Hindoo father, while those of Rome took no notice
of such matters, but left the conscience fre(^
The primitive Christians had not to suffer so
much from social persecution as those have, who
h ave Hinduism for the Gospel, since they had >iot
to break through the entanglements of caste, or
tlie same system of family bondage.

There would, therefore, be nothing in the pecu-
liar state of India, to prevent the practice of the
a})OStolic j)lan, since equally many reasons exist
to deter men from professing faith in Christ ; and
few of a worldly nature to induce them to do so,
were not the whole state of the case very much
altered by the Uritish being the rulers of the
country, and the supposed distributers of patron-
age and wealth. This circumstance has, no doubt,
led some of the more ignorant of the natives to

NATIVE CONVERTS.

243

iaiaj^niie, that, if they were to adopt the religion of
the English, they would likely obtain some situa-
tion or eniployineiit, that would more than recom-
pense them for the loss of caste and former con-
nexions. This is most fre()ucntly the case with
persons who arc in some way or other on bad
terms with their relations. Great care is neces-
sary, and is gcroiully taken to keep back such
candidates ; but ! believe that few such have
bc(m received — tljcy having, for tlic most part, •
withdrawn before being baptized, on finding that
worldly objects could not be attained. It ought
not, however, to be sup{)osed, that all wdio come at
first from such w'orldly motives as enquivers| are
to be unceremoniously rejected; the case is often
very different. Some of the most decidedly pious
and consistent convert'^ have first come about the
Missionaries iu this way. and have found good to
their souls. Some family affair, such as a lawsuit
about property, &c. lias sometimes been the means
of setting a man free from I he trammels of rela-
tions, and the fear of breaking caste : so that he
has been at greater liberty to follow' any convic-
tions that he may have received; and hence he is
in a state of mind more favorable to his making
a change and is not, therefore, so fortified against
wdiat he hears. Some, wdiose ■ first steps towards
Christianity have been of this doubtful description,
have oven turned out good, faithful, and zealous
preachers — the state of their minds on worldly
subjects having been overruled for the good of

M 2

244

CIIAKACTER OF

their souls, by bringing them into contact with the
Gospel.

This state of things, however, has, I fear, intro-
duced not a few into the Christian body, whose
fiiith has not been sincere ; and perhaps, in some
instances, has mingled a little of worldly leaven
with the motives of individuals, whose real faith,
as evinced by their conduct, it would be impossible
without a violation of charity to deny.

^ It thus becomes a difl^cult point for a Mission-
ary to decide. Where worldly motives are mani-
fest, the way is plain — the candidate is of course
rejected at once — but perhaps all that can l>e
detected, is only a mixed feeling of hope, that in be-
coming a Christian, he will not in worldly things bo
a loser, since the Christians will either give him or
get for him, some means of living, at least as good
as his former. It can, of course, be no objection
to a man, that, when he takes a step that will at
once cut off all his means of living, as it drives
him from his friends and relations for ever, ho
should be a little anxious about his future support ;
and often, unless something is done to devise'
means by which new convertsS may obtain a live-
lihood, some .of them might starve, and others, in
the early and weaker stages of their Christia]!
course, might be so greatly discouraged as to give
their tempters an undue advantage over them.
The apostolic churches certainly did not reject all
who wTre unable to support themselves ; but, on
the contrary, made the noblest efforts for supplying
them with the necessaries of life, though they did

NATIVE CONVERTS.

245

not feed the idle and lazy at the expense of the
rich or industrious. In India it often happens,
that a new convert cannot possibly for a time, after
his relations, and the heathen in general, have
abandoned him, get the means of earning a live-
lihood. In such cases, the very least aid imagin-
able is given him, till he can get employment in
some way or otlio’’ ; a..d, on the whole, I believe
scarcely any one finds that his circumstances are
bettered by the change, except when, from being-
set free from prejudices of caste, some are able to
engage in employments of a better class than
their former state introduced them to, where each
caste monopolizes some branch of business. Al-
most all that could have been done, has been
done, to prevent any from thinking that they
will secure worldly advantages by joining the
Christians ; and I believe the feeling is declining :
but as long as it lasts in any degree, it greatly
enhances the difficulty of judging, respecting
the characters of applicants. No rules can be
laid down on a subject of this nature, since
every case has peculiarities of its own ; but pru-
dence and caution are always required, to prevent,
equally the rash rejection of those whom God
has called to come out from among the heathen,
and the precipitate admission of those who mind
earthly things.

These difficulties are of course incident only to
the day of small things : for when once a consider-
able Christian community shall have been formed,
no such delusions aVe likely to prevail among the

246

CHARACTER OF

surrounding heathen ; and, on the other hand,
there will l>e scope enough in their own body for
the exercise of industry, so as to render them to
a great extent independent of the heathen. In
village communities such dilBculties exist only in
a small degree, the peo[)le having their fields, &c.,
and can cultivate them without being under obli-
gations to the heathen ; but in towns wljcre men
live chiefly by trade, the loss of caste is but too
/)ften the loss of bread.

These remarks are rather a digression than a
part of my subject, but they show in some degree
the peculiar difficulties of forming and regulating
churches, on which most have in the first instance to
lean for advice and counsel, and, even for some aid
in obtaining a livelihood, on the Missionaries. They
are in many respects mere children, and, in more
ways than one, are much dependent on their spiri-
tual parents. And, as in all families the character
of the children is greatly modified by the method
of training adopted by their parents, so it is with
native converts in this country. To manage them
well, rc(}uires much care, tcmj>cr, and ])riidenc*e.
.The people are on the whole of a teachable dispo-
sition, and will generally receive to a great extent
the imjn'essions derived from the peculiar charac-
ter, example, and instructions of their spiritual
guides. But the grossness of their ideas is often
discouraging ; and nothing is more common than
for a man whom we know^ to be a genuine convert,
doing or saying something which shocks our sense
of propriety, though it may not be of a nat\irc

NATIVE CONVERTS.

!247

j)ositively sinful. This of course arises from the
dreadful disarrangement of all their moral feelings,
and also from many usages and modes of life in whicii
they have been brought up, from the old associa-
tions of which they may to a certain extent have
got free, but which still come back in ihe hour (»f
})eculiar temptation. Hence it sometimes hapj)ens
that a native Christian, will walk very consistently
as it respects aln:;ost every moral principle, till
some peculiar affinr arise— some misunderstanding,
in which he thinks his character involved, or some
false charges brought against him, and then he
will lose all couiraand over his feelings and
words, and commit himself so as to bring the
severest censure on himself by uncandid assertions
and abuse ; all in the form of retaliation, which at
a more sober moment he would at once retract.
In this way many of the habits of the heathen
cleave to the first converts ; and even when their
general character and conduct may be good, oiu'
always trembles to sec them on the brink of pecu-
liar temptation, especially of those temptations
which tend to lead them to the commission of sncli
sins as they were accustomed to practice in their
heathen state, without restraint or conscience of
wrong.

There arc black and dreadful sins common
among heathens, which Christians would not even
name, and many of our converts have been fami-
liar with such awful enormities, before they heard
the Gospel at all, or came under any system of
moral discipline. How difficult it must be to

248

CHARACTER OF

purify the minds of such from all the pollution
with which for years they have l)een contaminated.
Over these evils how many faithful Missionaries
have spent sleepless nights, when, from the known
wickedness of the whole society around, and the
familiarity which his inquirers, or converts have
with such depravity, he has doubted and trembled
for their safety.

As long as Christians are so few, and the
jieathen so numerous, all the edat of society is
with the party opposed to the Gospel. Hence
great danger exists of heathenish ideas and habits
retaining a considerable influence over the minds
of many, and there is much difficulty in the way of
entirely bringing them into conformity with the
rules and precepts of our religion. It is no doubt
true, that some of the ideas and usages which long
experience has brought into Christian practice, are
not al)soluteIy commanded in Scripture ; so that a
considerable diversity may exist in the practice of
the Christians of diflerent and widely varied coun-
tries, who after all may be sound in the faith, so
far as regards its essential principles. The Indian
Christians, even when more fully matured than
they are, will never be exactly the same as those
of England and Scotland ; the climates and gene-
ral manners being so different, give rise to customs
and modes of thought, very different from those of
the same faith in another state of things. They
may nevertheless be the same in the belief of every
essential doctrine, to the extent in which they
have enjoyed the means of learning it, and in the

NATIVE CONVERTS.

249

practice of every essential virtue, so far as it has
been brought home to their minds. Many of the
(lescendents of the Portuguese and other settlers
in India, are in an exceedingly low and degraded
condition, and their habits arc generally idle and
tlebasing. Still they pass under the name of Chris-
tians, most of them professing to be Roman Catho-
lics. The converts from among the heathen, have
not unfrequcntiy been brought into a good deal
of contact with these people, and in many instan-
ces the effects of their example, have been seen,
in their acquiring habits by no means consistent
with strict piety ; and some of these have at first
been adopted under the idea of their being^ con-
sidered venial among Christians —a mistake which
they fell into, not unnaturally, on seeing them
prevalent among people bearing the Christian
name.

Another evil to whicli the character of many of
tlic native Christians have been exposed, is that
arising from their being often engaged as servants
by Europeans, and moved about to various parts
of the country among the heathen, and most fre-
quently deprived of the means of grace. Scarcely
any Europeans are stationary in tliis country who’
do not get servants that move with them ; and
being for the most part military, these join in the
general rabble of camp-followers — a bad school for
morals in every country. Native converts if thus
employed, are more likely to deteriorate than im-
prove, especially when all their fellow servants
are heathen. This scattering about of many of

M 3

250

( HAriAcrrKn of

the converts, is a thing which Missionaries cannot
prevent, though they have labored to do so ; ser-
vice being often the only way in which they can
procure a livelihood. It is no doubt better in every
respect, that the people should have trades and
means of subsistence, in such places as enable us
to keep them fully together for instruction and
edification ; but this cannot be done with all,
unless where they form mere village communities,
depending on their fields.

There are many other things which 1 might
notice to show tlie moral disadvantages under
which both teachers and people labor, in the pre-
sent infant state of the (diristian body in India,
sufficient to account for various deficiencies that
no doubt exist among not a few of thos(' wlio have
made a profession Many of the converts would
be an honor to any church in the world; hut it
must be confessed the majority even of the s incere,
arc only bal>es in Christ. IStill in their circum-
stances they could hardly by any possibility have
been otherwise. No one can say to what extent
positive insincerity has existed or does exist. I’he
Missionaries are not all ecjually strict, nor are all
Missions conducted on the same principle. 'l'h<^
standards for admission are various, as well as
the difficulties of making a profession, and ihv
('ncouragements or discouragements to do so.
Hence I believe there are some churches in which
a good deal of positive insincerity exists, and
others in which, however weak and wavering some
may be, there arc few whose motives are not on*

NATIVE GONVERTS.

251

the whole pure, and who have not the root of the
matter in them.

On the whole I do not think the general cha*
racter of the native Christians lower than, all
things considered, might have been reasonably ex-
pected ; though it cannot he denied that it falls
below the standard to which we wish to see it
raised. It is however gradually improving, and a
second generation Is beginning to mingle with the
first, who have had far greater advantages lhan tin;
first adult converts could obtain. The increase ot
irood translations of the Scriptures, and l)ooks of
various kinds, as w ell as of good Christian schools,
w ill every year give greater facilities for improve-
ment of every kind. Vigorous and continued pasto-
ral and Missionary labor conjoined, while it swells
the number, warms up the mass to a sounder and
more healthy state of Christian life and energy.
As long as a few straggling shrubs are scattered
over tlic barren waste, who can wonder at their
being stunted and sapless ? Hut how dilFerent is
their appearance when the whole has been brought
into cultivation, and the desert on which they
formerly pined, has been turned into smiling and
fertile fields. In India we have penetrated the"
dense moral jungle, and by great labor we have
clem*ed some little spots, and })lanted trees of
righteousness ; the pestilential air of the uncut
jungle has destroyed some, and stunted others,
but some have sprung up healthy plants, so as to
prove, that though exotics, they can be, and have
been, naturalized to the soil — and that we only

PROSPECTS OF THE

i>52

want more instruments to cut away the deadly
mass around, that the life-giving winds of heaven
may freely blow over our plantations, to turn them
into the garden of the Lord. The Gospel is no
less powerful in India, than it is in any other
part of the world; but the obstructions to its
operation have been, and still are peculiarly great.
Let us therefore labor and pray for the removal of
those obstacles, and tlie rich communication of the
Divine blessing, and not only will conversions be
as numerous as in other jdaces, but the character
of tlie converts will be e(jually pure and blameless.

Yours, &c.

W. U,

LETTER XVI 11.

PROSl’ECTS OF THE MISSION ARY WORK.

Dear Eriend,

After the discussion of so many topics con-
nected with Missionary work in this country, it
may now be asked what are its prospects ? Are
they such as to encourage the Churches of Britain
and America, not only to continue their efforts,
hut to enlarge them so as to embrace to a greater
extent the immense field which India presents?
This question is one, that whether answered in
the aflirmative or the negative, ought not to make
any very marked difference in our conduct. 'I'he

MISSIONARY WOKK.

253

duty to preach the Gospel to every creature, is
clear from the word of God itself : and the fact
that India is quite open to our efforts, and no
Divine direction has been received not to preach
the word in it, as was for some wise purpose given
to the Apostles with regard to Proconsular Asia,
where they were forbidden for a time to preach
the Gospel, but where afterwards by the power of
tlio Spirit, it achieved its greatest triumph, renders
it impossible to doubt that we should persevere^
even were our prospects much darker than they
have ever been in India. It would be the duty
of the Christian Churcli to fill India with the
Gospel, even had we as yet not had a single con-
vert, and at present no immediate prospect of one.
True conversion, though the consequence of the
Word, is so only by the operation of the Holy
Spirit along with it — and therefore, though we
have little reason to believe that the Spirit is with-
held from the suitable believing and devout minis-
trations of the word for any great length of time ;
yet we have no means of judging of the reasons
why such Di\^inc influence is in some cases delayed
beyond the usual period. Nor are we responsible
for direct conversion, though deeply responsible*
for the proper and persevering use of all the ex-,
tcrnal means, as well as the exercise of faith and
prayer, without which success is, if ever, rarely
obtained. Though. these principles may be admit-
ted, every Christian feels that it is more pleasant
to labor in a field that promises at no distant
season, an abundant harvest, than in one where

254

PROSPECTS OF TIJF

it seems nothing but briars and thorns can ever
be produced, and where the very nature of the
soil seems to defy all the skill and labor of the
husbandman. Ibit there are some disc.onsolato
spirits, who will say that such seems to be the
soil of India, and what I myself have written,
gives no very flattering account of it. Still, I
confess, my own prospects are sanguine, tiiong-b
I take but a very moderate view of what has been
filready etfected. As yet the IVlissionary body in
Northern India, has been in its infancy, much
more than has generally been imagined, but is
now' rapidly attaining maturity in its plans, and
the stedfastness of its efi'orts, as well as in quali-
fications for the work. In those letters, I have
shown the exceedingly limited cliaracter of tin*
efforts for many years, and the very imperfect
nature of many things done ; but these imperfec-
tions arc ill the course of gradual removal. The
agents arc every year increasing, and their adap-
tation to the work is daily becoming greater. A
solid body of experienced men has now been
formed, who understand the character of the
people and the language, better than those who
had the first efforts to make, most of whom were
riiot permitted to labor so long as to attain by their
own experience such knowledge, as has now become
a sort of common stock among those who have
survived, or come after them. The translations
of books, tracts, &c., are all in the course of im-
provement; so that the weapons in oiir hands are
becoming more effectual ; and, through these, as

\rjRSION\RY WORK.

1255

well as the experience derivable from others, the
junior Brethren are enabled to enter on their
work at a period, when their earlier predecessors
had scarcely mastered the rudiments of the lan-
guage. In consequence of this the disproportion
between the numerical body and the actual labor-
ers among the heathen, is now less than formerly,
and is daily befromioff less, while the increase of
native assistants makes each Missionary worth two
or three of those who had to labor without any,
such facilities as tliose now enjoyed.

Hitherto the Mis^^ionaries in this part of India
have been like a few stragglers who have landed
in an immense desert country, with a view tq form
a colony. Some have spent much time in ex-
])loring the country — others have tried to settle at
various places, hut have died before they could cut
the jungle around to fonn a held; others have as
}'et l)(^en laboring in making tools for cutting the
forest, but liave not cut any of it themselves ;
while some have been too much enfeebled by the
climate to be able to do any thing of consequence
for the good of the colony. A still greater number
from bad liealth and other causes, have returned
to their native laud ; some with good and some
with bad reports of the colony. Some of thes(* ,
say, the land is radically bad,, and will never repay
the cllorts necessary to cultivate it: others, that
the land is remarkably good, but that the forest is
so dense and impenetrable, that it is next to im-
possible to bring it under cultivation ; while not a
few admit, that much difficulty exists, but that all

256

PROSPECTS OF THE

would soon be overcome, were a considerable body
of hardy and industrious emigrants to go out and
join the few already in the country. In the mean
time a few of the earlier colonists, whom nothing
could divert from their object, and who have lived
long enough to be accustomed to the climate, and
to acquire no small portion of the skill of back-
wood-men, assisted by some of more recent arrival,
have succeeded not only in cutting much of the
forest at certain places, but in cultivating fields,
and forming settlements, which, with proper care
and persevering efforts, may become populous
cities, surrounded by fertile and thriving districts.

Such X consider to be the present position and
future prospects of the Missionary vvork in Nor-
thern India, In all the older and larger Missions
the first grand difficulty has been overcome — that
of forming the first lodgement — and nothing but
neglect can now displace them. The nucleus of a
Christian native community, though still defective
in many respects, has been formed, like a small
settlement in the depth of the primeval forest;
and though vast labor and great perseverance are
still required, if such labor and perseverance are
‘ brought into operation, there can be no doubt of
.the result. The older Missions, where a few ex-
perienced laborers are employed, are now making
regular, though as yet slow progress, and if they
were liberally supplied with suitable agents both
Native and European, they would soon carry on
their aggressive efforts among the heathen, on
such a scale, as would in all human probability

MISSIONARY WORK.

257

produce great results. The second race of native
Christians in some places is now growing up, with
all the advantages of a good Christian education,
which their parents did not enjoy. From this
class, preachers, readers, and teachers of various
kinds may be raised up, of a description far supe-
rior to those who are adult converts from the
heathen. In this wav. the circle, at first small
and obscurely marked, is gradually widening ; and
the influence which at first told on the neighbour-,
ing heathen population very feebly, becomes more
and more powerful, and after a few years, may
become perfectly irresistible. Great masses are
difficult to move. Indian Society is a mass o? the
most dense and immoveable description. To move
it at all, would seem to require the power of Om-
nipotence. It Is not like the society of an island
bounded by an ocean, within which all the opinions
and prejudices arc cooped up ; so that when you
have gone its length and breadth, and exposed its
superstitions, and proclaimed a system of truth,
you have no tide of adverse influence rolling in
from the surrounding world, to overwhelm all
your efforts, and drown them in a boundless
ocean of corruption. In India, the influence of
truth seems almost like a stone thrown into •
the midst of the Atlantic : you see the circles
that play for a little distance on its surface,
but they are soon rolled back and lost in tlie
swell of the mighty billows that heave beneath.
But though such is the appearance of Indian
Society, and though the mighty powder which it

258

PROSPECTS OF THE

opposes to the truth, can be but iinperfi.'ctly con-
ceived of, by those whose lot it has not been to
struggle against it, yet it has been proved that it is
not so invincible as it appears. "J'he proud lira-
rain has bowed his heart to the Gospel, and has
sat down with the most despised of his country-
men, as well as with Christians from Europe, at
the table of the Lord, and considered it his highest
privilege on earth to be received as a Christian.

. There is not a caste or sect in India that has
not paid tribute to the Gospel. TIiiiduisra and
Mohammedanism — all ranks, high and low, have
yielded converts to Christianity : and though their
numbers have been small, they are a proof, that
not one of the boasted systems prevalant in India,
is invincible. The converts arc yet but as the first
fruits ; but we have clear indications, that, in many
localities a great iini)ression has been produced,
and the people are beginning to receive the truth.
Prejudices are giving way, and knowledge is
spreading ; and we have little doubt, that the
calm, steady, and unflinching prosecution of our
efforts, convincing the heathen that vve are in
perfect earnest, and will never abandon the field,
till Christianity is fully established, will have a
great effect in leading many who are in doubt to
determine on leaving heathenism. At present,
many would join the Christians, but see no Chris-
tian community to attract them. The doctrines
they approve, but they do not see a body of people ^
practising them. Hence the great value of a
native Christian Church, exhibiting in every way

MISSIONARY WORK.

259

the charaoter of its religion. A Missionary with
an exen)j)lary church, has many ways of acting
on the people around, even though they may not
attend the preaching, that the one who has no
such church, docs not possess; and when once
this church becomes considerable, there is every
likelihood of a rapid extension, if operations be
vigorously ])ursued. Jr a few' years there is every
reason to hope, many of the present infant churches
in different [)arls, will be considerable societies,,
from w'hi('b, in concerl with their orphan schools,
8:c., many useful agents may be raised to labor
around, "rhere is every prospect, that soon a
large boily of native laborers, will be formed and
as th('re are now a good many Europeans of some
experience to guide and dir(*ct them, the ratio of
success will likely be greatly increased. Difficul-
ties are also in the course of being overcome with
respect to the settlement and cmj)loymoiJt of the
converts, so tliat though there are still great ob-
stacles from this cause, in our way, especially at
the newer stations, yet at the older, they are nearly
overcome, and the churches arc become pretty
well fixed and regular communities, with their
local influence daily increasing. The wider the
community becomes, it presents the greater nuin- '
her of entrances for those who are without ; and
thus the farther we go on with our work, we find
the difficulties lessening, as well as the facilities
for overcoming them increasing.

'riie destruction of idolatry in India, and the
establishment of Christianity, wmuld be the greatest

260

PROSPECTS OF THE

event the world ever saw, since it would almost to
a certainty ensure the conversion of most other
countries in the East. It would be very foolish to
affirm that we have the prospect of a speedy real-
ization of our desires, with respect to it ; but at
the same time I have no hesitation in saying, that,
unless we relax in our efforts, such a position has
now been gained, that hundreds, and in a short
time thousands, will every year be added to the
number of Christian converts. In the older Mis-
sions of the South of India, where many facilities
existed for carrying on the work, that do not exist
in the North, and many obstacles were absent,
which exerted all their force here ; the progress
has within the last few years been at a ratio that
promises soon to bring almost the whole body of
the peo[)le, as hir as the field of the Missions
extends, under Christian instruction ; and also
to, at least, a general profession of Christianity.
Those Missions will, in all probability, in a few
years have such an extensive hold on the native
mind, and many native preachers of such unex-
ceptionable character and qualifications brought
to maturity, that comparatively little European
aid will be absolutely required ; though for the
vigorous and rapid propagation of the Gospel,
the more European agents can be supplied the
better.

Though the natives at the older stations may
be able to do much alone, yet the energy and su-
perior knowledge of the Europeans give life to the
system, just as the skill and bravery of European

MISSIONARY WORK.

261

officers, render the native armies of India more
than a match for all the powers around them.
The Missions in Bengal, and more particularly in
Hindustan, are not yet so far advanced ; but the
former, especially about Calcutta, are fast ap-
jiroaching to such a state that they will be able to
put in motion a large native agency, guided by a
European body of much experience. The Calcutta
Missionaries have had the great advantage of a
large degree of concentration, and have profited
much by each others experience ; and though they
an*, from their position, comparatively little ac-
quainted with those parts of India that aie little
affected by European ideas ; they have, frpm a
larger interchange of information and mutual ex-
ample, a clearer idea of the plans best suited to
their own localities, than most Missionaries in the
country. These advantages have also been greatly
promoted by the truly catholic and Christian union
which has uninterruptedly prevailed among the
Missionaries of all denominations in Calcutta.

In Hindustan, most of the Missions are of very
recent origin, and have scarcely had time to take
root. Those that are oldest, have been feebly
carried on ; and sometimes even suspended for a ’
time, for want of supplies. For the last few^
years, the largest body of Missionaries in any one
place, has been at Benares ; where there have been
two European Missions, witli three Missionaries
each, belonging to the Church and London Soci-
eties, together with some native assistants, and

!262

PUOSPK(Tb OF THE

one connfrj-boni ^fissionary, of the S(M'aiiii)ore
Society. These, hov\ever, with the exception of
the last-mentioned, have been all juniors, thonsii
all are now able to preach with fluency, and me
en/^aged in various other operations. The succ ess
at Uenares has not as yet been great, though each
Mission has had a few conversions ; and there art*
now' three small native churches, and several hun-
(ireds of children and youths, who have been bap-
tized in our native hoarding and orphan schools.
bVoni among these, we hope in a short time to be
ai)le to raise up useful teachers to spread the
truth.

As to our prospects, they are not so good as
those of some of our brethren ; but perhaps Ijeller
than those of many others. At such a eitadt l oi
idolatry, \ve have unusual difiiculties to contc ud
.with; and a desperate struggle will undoubtediv
he made, to defend tiio shrines of the gods : hut
even in Uenares, Cliristianity has become one of
the religions of the })lace. There are now in this
city ten chapels, in which the Gospel is preached
in the native language, besides out-door stations ;
and though these are small, compared with
' lOnglish places of worship, much wholesome truth
^emanates from them. Hinduism has been dis-
turbed in this, its strongest fortress ; and, in fact,
begins already to shrink from the contest with a
purer system. There arc decided symptoms of
misgiving in the minds of many : and the number
of applications for baptism, though often from w hat

MISSIONARY WORK.

263

wo know to he wrong motives, and must therefore
reject them, evince, in some degree, that the
odium of being a Christian is subsiding.

'riiough we have still a great and protracted
contest before us, which, considering the immense
field in which we are placed, we are far from being
strong enough to go through with, we have every
prospect of a final triumph, except we should be
left alone in the struggle — one dropping away
after another, iicfore the victo^'y is obtained. In-,
deed, in speaking of our prospects, I cannot help
every moment feeling, that almost every thing
depends on our being largely and promptly sup-
ported by new reinforcements. If left alone, dn a
few years our heads may be in the dust, when all
the advantages wo have gained will be lost, and
the work will have to begin anew. We are like a
small party of a beseiging army that has effected
a much desired lodgement in the outworks of the
enemy’s fortress, which must lead to its subjuga-
tion, if successfully maintained; but unless the
most vigorous efforts are made to support it by tlie
rest of the army, it will perish in the attempt,
without any ultimate advantage. We have planted
the banner of I he cross on the walls of the enemy.
Some of our dearest companions have fallen in the
attack ; and we are too weak to complete the con-
(lucst, except other bands of Christian warriors
advance to second our efforts ; and not only fill
the places of the fallen and wounded, but crowd
the ranks of the assailants, till the enemy is^entirely
subdued.

204

PROSPECTS or THE

Taking an extensive view of the work in all its
bearings, as to its past history and present state —
recollecting all that has been endured, and all that
has been overcome — its incipient struggle when
opposed by all the powers that be ; and its slow but
firm advance amidst thousands of difficulties, till it
now has come to a comparative degree of maturity
in its plans and means of operation, though there
,are yet many unsuccessful laborers and fruitless
^fields, 1 feel assured, that in a short time, far
greater success of a direct nature will attend it
The tide of (diristian influence, notwithstanding
all the harriers by which it is retarded in its on-
ward course, has decidedly set in. Its movements
are as yet but slow and imperfectly discerned; but
its strcngtli is increasing as it flows on, and will
perhaps even sooner than we expect, gain such
force as to carry every thing before it. If in
India nothing like the rapid progress of the Gospel
in the South Seas has been manifested, the ad-
vance towards such a state of things we have
reason to believe has commenced, — much prepara-
tion has taken place; and there is reason to hope,
that, before long, conversions on a similar scale,
especially at the older stations, may be witnessed ;
oand wdicn once such things begin in India, who
can say what may be the vastness of the results ?
Let once the millions of minds in India be moved
by that great influence which l)as taken possession
of the smaller communities in the islands of the
South, and who will calculate the extent of the
revolution, that even a few years would produce ?

MISSIONARY WORK.

265

For some such revolution, I do look in this coun-
try. It may be sooner than most of us dare to
hope ; or it may be delayed longer than we wish,
and even expect : but that the slow, sure, and
almost imperceptible change now going forward in
the moral sentiments and religious feelings of thou-
sands, derived from preaching, education, conver-
sation, example, and other sources, will at last
burst out in some great apostacy from Hinduism,
and an extensive reception of Christianity, either
in reality or in form, seems almost beyond the pos-
sibility of doubt. Such a result seems just what
the history of other countries would lead us to ex-
pect. The greatness of the intellectual mass' to J)e
acted upon in India, and the unusual difficulties
in the way, naturally put off the result longer,
than judging from smaller countries (and no
country so large as India has hitherto been
brought to the test) we should have anticipated :
but let us enlarge our means, and persevere un-
dismayed ; and what the word of God has accom-
plished in other lands, will be effected here.
Though long and dark has been the night of
India, the streaks of dawn have begun to appear
on her horizon ; and the Sun of righteousness will
soon arise in all his glory, and pour bis gladdening
beams over the wide extent of her fertile plains,
the teeming millions of which, will rejoice in his
heavenly light.

One does not require to be a visionary* in order
to form bright hopes respecting India. If he is
only a man of the world, he will see causest of

N

266

PROSPECTS OF THE

hope and joy, when he beholds her wide regions
brought under the mild rule of the greatest
and most civilized nation of the world — the wisest
and most philanthropic men laboring to bless her
with just and equal laws; to extend to her the
benefit of science and learning ; and to developo
her boundless resources of wealth, that commerce
and civilization may spread their influence among
her vast population. But if he is a Christian,
, while he rejoices in these as temporal good, he will
rejoice still more to see the Gospel, along with
these benefits, working its way through all difficul-
ties, and its influence yearly increasing ; while, in
the future, judging from the analogy of other
lands, he beholds it breaking forth with resistless
power ; and, in conjunction with science and civil-
ization, overturning all the immoral systems of
idolatry, and shedding its pure and holy influence
over the hearts and lives of the hundred millions
of this immense country.

Let there be prayerful perseverance in Mission-
ary operations, constantly enlarging as the Church
has means, and improving our plans as experience
directs, or new circumstances may require; and
India, instead of presenting a discouraging field,
will soon be one of the most attractive, as it now is
from its extent the most interesting. Difficulties
are daily giving way, and we are seeing the path
to success continually improving. It is to be
hoped, that no ground gained will again be lost ;
but that every year will show a decided advance.
The extent of co-operation with the laborers in

MISSIONARY WORK.

267

this work, which now characterizes European
society in India, is one of the most pleasing fea-
tures of the times. Even were the European
Societies to withdraw from the cause, the country
would still have the benefit of a considerable por-
tion of Missionary labor; and though such an
event would be a dreadful stroke to the cause, yet
it is most cheering to think, that the Gospel is
really so far planted in India, that even then it
would continue to grow, though not so rapidly. J
I shall not dwell longer on this subject, since what
has been said will show, that, with the fullest sense
of the great difficulties still before us, and the
fullest conviction that as yet our success has ^ot
been so great as we perhaps once hoped for, our
prospects for the future are highly encouraging.

At an earlier period, when we had not grappled
with one-tenth of the difficulties with which we are
now familiar from painful experience, we may have
indulged in even as sanguine hopes as now, but
we had not then the data on w^hich we can now
reason. We have felt the full force of the obsta-
cles opposed to us, and have seen many of them
overcome ; and we can calculate much better the
means requisite to overcome the rest. Thus,
while we know that without Divine grace these
means will not answer our expectations, yet as-
sured, that to the believing use of Scriptural
means, grace will not be denied, we feel a perfect
confidence that success Vtrill be the result in a fitr
greater degree than has yet taken place. God has
been with his servants in this country already ;

N 2

268

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

and though he has been pleased to try them much,
he has, notwithstanding, enabled them to get over
difficulties that once seemed to them entirely in-
surmountable. Though faith and patience may
yet be much tried, and many a strenuous effort
must be made, yet he has given the sure and cer-
tain prospect, that through their instrumentality,
India will at no distant period, be given to his Son
^‘for an inheritance.”

Yours, &c.

W. B.

LETTER XIX.

EXTENT OF THE FIELD YET UNOCCUPIED.

Dear Friend,

It is, no doubt, a common idea among Chris-
tians at home, that India is now pretty fully occu-
pied by the Missionary body; and that though
success has not been very great, and the villages
may not be supplied with the means of grace, yet
that there are preachers of the Gospel in most of
the towns or places of importance. This idea
lea^ them to form high expectations, that after a
period of perhaps not many years, India may, like
a second Tahiti, suddenly cast away her gods, and
profess the name of Christ Would that it were
so ! I myself laN^ieve, that were India as fully oc-

YET UNOCCUPIED.

269

cupied by pious Missionaries as Tahiti was for
years before its conrersion, 1 might yet live to see
the last fragment of Hinduism disappear : but alas !
tbe disproportion between the means and the end
is still so great, and the field not occupied at all
18 still so vast compared with the little that is par-
tially so, that there is no room to form such ex-
pectations, without expecting what would be very
much beyond the ucual operations of Divine Pro-
vidence.

It is true, that the Spirit of God might be so
poured out on the minds of men, that even from
the seed already sown, a great deal of fruit might
spring up with a rapidity surpassing our com-
prehension. Thousands of pious converts mi|ht
start, as it were at once, into existence, and carry
the Word over every district, with the Holy Ghost
accompanying, so that nations might be bom to
God in a day. But, though such a state of things
is what we long and pray for, our usual experience
does not in general warrant us to positively expect
it, while many means are still in our power, that
have not been employed. The number of conver-
sions in India is every year increasing, but not in
such a ratio as gives any great hopes of an imme-
diate spread of the Gospel over the whole country, ,
by means of native agency ; and a review of the
length and breadth of India, tod the ground not
yet brought under Misnonary culture at all, will
show at once, that unless vastly greats efforts are
made, the expectations of universal movements ate
not founded on a very sure basis, though tliey

270

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

may, no doubt, be in some measure realized by a
rapid extension of operations. In order to lead
to an accurate estimate of the claims of India, I
shall in this letter take a geographical survey of
the country; giving a general, though not pro-
fessedly complete, view of the places occupied by
Missions, and the tracts of country between them
still destitute, even of the means of hearing the
(jrospel. In doing this, I shall begin at Cape
Comorin, the most southern point, and trace the
sites of different Missions, till we reach the north-
ern barrier, formed by the Himalayas. The most
southern districts of India — those of Tinnevelly and
Travancore, have been better supplied with suit-
able and successful laborers, than any other part of
India ; but still, even in those districts, the pro-
portion of laborers to the work to be performed,
is small and inadequate. Such a foundation, how-
ever, seems to have been laid in these parts ; and
the numbeie that annually come over from idolatry
to the profession of Christianity, is so considerable,
that it does seem, that if operations are carried on,
and enlarged for a few years, a revolution of reli-
gious sentiments may be expected on a very great
scale. Large districts, however, even in this favored
part of India, are utterly destitute; but it is pleas-
ing to see that the native teachers are gradually
pushiog^^eir way farther and farther among the
faeatl^ community on every side. The districts
to the North of ’^avanciore on thg. West, are
ah^det entirdy destitute, with the exertion of the
Qidlcm Miaskm, and one of the Church Soriety ;

YET UNOCCUPIED.

271

the latter engaged principally) I believe) in the
important work of trying to revive the amnent
Syrian Church. This interesting people have
alas, preserved little more than the Christian
name: but it is still hoped, their priests may,
under the means now employed, become useful ;
and that this venm’able church may yet become a
blessing to Southern India.

To the North of T^une^elly, towards the Eastern
Coast, are the old Missions of the Propagation
Society, in rather a decayed state, as to spirit and
activity ; but it is hoped, now improving. Tanjore,
Trichinopoly, Tranquebar, &c. are stations cele-
brated, by being the scenes of the devoted labors
of Zeigenbalg, Grundler, Schwartz, and ^thchs,
whose names are dear to the friends of Missions,
as the first who carried the pure Gospel to the
shores of India, where they planted it amidst toils
and difSculties of no ordinary kind. They rest
from their labors ; and though the supineness of
the church suffered much of the seed they dis-
persed, to perish for want of cultivation, what they
sowed has not been entirely lost, and will yet
strike deeper and deeper root. These Missions,
be it remembered, though con^erably rami^,
by no means fill up the ground, even in their own ^
neighboarhood ; and large spaces of populous coun-
try on every side, are entirely unqared for. If
such be the case in this most favored comer of
India, longest accnstmned to the sound of the Gos-
pel, what must be the state of the rest !

If a line is drawn on the map frM Medras,

2^ EXTENT OF THE FIELD

by Bengalore in the Mysore country, to the sea
on the Malabar Coast, an important division of
the Missionary field will be found. To the South,
besides the leading Missions already noticisd, se-
veral smaller ones will be found, and a large body
of professed Christians, of one kind or another,
including Roman Catholics and Syrians ; so that
south of this line, it may be said, Christianity, in
one form or other, has obtained a considerable foot-
ing, though immensi^ multitudes have perhaps
scarcely heard of it ; tind many large districts have
no means of doing so. This southern part, how-
ever, it must be admitted, forms the most encou-
raging field ; though as to our ultimate views upon
all India, it is not so important as the north. If
all the societies who have stations south of this
line, keep steadily supplying and enlarging their
most encouraging Missions, great and cheering
events may be expected ; for there the battle has
been fought, and Christianity has acquired an ac-
tual territory on the Indian soil. While my own
more immediate sphere is one widely difiinrent,
where many a hard struggle is yet to be endured,
so that I may be suspected of wishing to enlist all
in its favor, 1 would say by all means, let no ex-
ertion be spared to carry on the wdA: at those sta-
tions, where such a footing has been obtained;
that from them the wav^ of Christian infiuence
may roll towm^ds the other parts of the vast regions
to the nordi.

On the north side of the line I have mentioned,
the Mission stations are few, feeble, and far scat-

YET UNOCCUPIED.

273

tered. In the Northern districts of the Madr^
presidency, there are no large stations or bodies
of Missionaries. Bellary, Chitoor, Cudapah,
Vizagapatam, and Belgaum, of our Society, form
nearly the whole amount ; and some of these have
only a single Missionary, while hundreds of miles
intervene between the different stations. All these
spaces are filled up with hundreds of towns, re-
quiring Missionaries, schools, &c. and are fully
open for their reception ; but none are found to
supply them. A Mission of the Basle Society/
likely soon to be of considerable strength, has been
formed in the Coucan, on the West Coast; but,
after all, the whole of this northern sectio^i of the
Madras presidency, presents a very glootnyl and
neglected aspect, compared with the south, but
not more, nor even so much so, as the rest of
India.

On going northward, into the Bombay presi-
dency, on the western side, we find the Missions
of the Scotch Church, the American Board, the
Church and London Societies, at Poona, Ahmed-
nagur, Nasik, Bombay, Surat, &c, ; but these are
only isolated laborers, scattered over an immense
terrjjjory ; one-hundredth part of which they pn- •
not possibly reach, even by an occasional visit.
The Missions are also nearfy all of recent origin ;
and have not yet any thing like a tolerable body
of native assistants. So that almost all the Mar-
hatta districts are in a state of awfiil destitution.

Ihe north-east parts of the Madras country,
including many very fertile and populoua (hetricts,

N 3

274

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

have scarcely bad any thing done for them. Hin-
duism is left perfectly undisturbed ; and over hun-
dreds of miles of British territory, the foot of a
preacher of the Gospel has never trod. In all the
wide extended territories of central India, several
thousands of miles in circumference, there are no
Missionaries. Large and flourishing cities, towns,
and rural districts, are equally 'destitute. From
Benares to the nearest Mission station on the
Madras side, are at least, 1000 miles; and per-
haps nearly the same to the nearest Bombay
station: so that whole kingdoms, open to the
Gospel, are left without a single preacher. The
cities of Hydrabad, Nagpore, Gwaliar, Jubbulpore,
Sagor, and hundreds of other dtics and large
towns, are without a single oue to point their
superstitious population to the Gospel of Christ.

We may now survey the state of the presidencies
of Bengal and Agra. Calcutta, the capital of the
former, and of all the British empire in the east,
has the largest body of Missionaries of any place
in India. There are Missions of all the deno-
minations in the country ; but the whole number
is not above thirty, though perhaps the circuit of
, their labors embraces a population of much jpore
thaA a million of heathen. Here there is still a
'great field for enlarged eflbrt, and much proioaise of
su^ss.

As 1 have already referred to most of the Mis-
sions m thia part of India it is more my object
h<»e to notice the spaces still unoccuj^d, than
these that are. In ^e lower or Bengal country,

YET UNOCCUPIED.

275

there are more laborers than in the upper; but
they are a mere nothing compared with the people.
Here, as in other places, large and popubus dis-
tricts have not one Missionary, while not one sin-
gle station has a supply commensurate with its
wants. In coming out of Bengal by the road to
Benares, there is not a single Mission for nearly
three hundred miles ; viz. from Bengal to Benares
itself. In fact, there is not a single one in the
country, on the south-east of Benares, till we reach
Bancura and Burdwan, in Bengal, llie whole of
South Behar is destitute. On going up the
Ganges, no Mission exists on tiie river between
Berhampore in Bengal, and Monghyr in Hin-
dustan, a distance of more than one hundred miloo>
On the north side of the river, including all the
fertile districts of Tlrhoot, &c. there is not a single
station. From Moughyr to Patna and l^mapore,
there is no other station: and from thence to
Benares, not a second. Thus, in more than four
hundred miles of the most frequented rout of Eu-
ropeans, and in an uninterruptedly cultivated and
populous countiy, there are only two Missionary
stations; and not one inland, save the Church
Mission station at Goruckpore, more than a hnn- .
dred miles north-east freon Benares. ^

Benares is occupied as the most important place
in the country ; but by no meemt as it should be,
considering its position and character. Chunar,
eighteen miles from Bmmros^ has one laborer ; as
has also Mirzapore, a large, populous, and timv'*
ing city, about thirty miles dimant. The neat p

276

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

Allahabad, about eighty miles hence; at which
the American Presbyterian Society has recently
begun a Mission. In all the immense tract of
country, called the Duab> lying between the Jumna
and the Ganges, as well as in all the countries of
Oude, Nepal, and llohil-cund, to the east of the
Ganges, and all the Bundel-cund districts, to the
west of the Jumna, and the classical territories of
Muthra, Bindrabun, &c. there is no Mission ex-
isting, save a recently-formed one at Agra, where
"there is one Missionary, and also a catechist of the
Church Society at Meerut. Towards Lahore, and
in the most north-western part of the British
dominions, the Americans have recently formed
t^^o Missions; one at Ludiana, and the other at
Saharnpore; but between these and any other
to the eastward, lie all the provinces of Delhi and
Agra quite neglected; and beyond them, all the
kingdom of Runjeet Singh, in the Punjab and
Cashmere, and all the mountain tribes of the
Himalaya, for whom nothing has yet been done.
It would take volumes to describe properly the
countries and nations which we have thus glanced
at. Ihousands of miles of populous country are
> thu^s, after all that has been done for India, left in
heathen darkness, with not a single messenger of
’ peace to point them to the light of God ! When
can it be expected, that the email scattered band
of men now seeking to evangelize India, will be
able to pour over its immense idolatrous regions,
emit s flood influence as might sweep away the
vast sup^itioos accumuliLtibns of ^thousands of

YET UNOCCUPIED.

277

years^ and the productions of millions of minds
perverted by the prince of darkness ? With man,
it is impossible, but not so with God ; though we
have never seen that it is bis plan to enable his
people to conquer so great territories as India,
with means so few as those yet employed.

One great peculiarity of the whole of these vast
tenitories of India, is, that they are all perfectly
open to the Gospel, *3 far as political circum-
stances can make them. The Government of
British India, though pledged to the general policy
of non-interference with the religion of the natives,
gives the most ample protection to Missionaries of
all denominations, in the peaceable prosecution of
their gi*eat object, the conversion of the faeatbbn ;
and though there are points in the extent of the
government connexion with the superstitions of
the country, and as it respects the educational
system at present adopted, which most of us dis-
approve, all must feel the value of the free tole-
ration and liberal protection which we enjoy. We
do not want a government to step in, and so to
encourage conversion, as to draw towards Chris-
tianity all the servile and hypocritical hunters for
place and pension. This would do ten tiities ^ore*
harm than good. Governments have the means of
making hypocrites in abundance, but none of mak-"'
iug real Christians, such as we> wish the natives to
become; and it is well, that in a country like
India, where the people are almost universally
destitute pf every principle Pf truth and faptror,
the government does not openly espouse the c^use,

278

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

else the church would soon be deluged with nom-
inal converts, as ignorant, and even more im-
moral, than the heathen. India is open to the
Gospel in the fullest sense of the word. Every
town and village may be entered by the Messenger
of the Cross : and instead of policemen, with war-
rants, to hinder him from delivering his message,
he win find his person as securely protected by the
civil power, as in any part of Britain ; and every
facility, short of actual co-operation, given to him
in carrying on his work. From natives of all
ranks, either in or out of authority, the utmost
civility is almost universally experienced ; provided,
of course, that his own bearing and language are
becoming and courteous. Personal insults are
rareljj^ever met with in propagating the Gospel in
India, especially among the Hindoos, unless where
there has been some undue acerbity allowed to
mingle with religious discussions; and that such
should be the case at times, is only what might be
expected, where creeds are so different. Such
insults, however, are nothing to what many good
men have experienced, and even now do experi-
ence, in preaching in neglected parts of England ;
.and though the itinerant English preachers, may
have many things much more encouraging to his
‘'feelings, than the Missionary in India, yet the
latter meets with more civility and personal respect,
in almost every place where he goes. This, no
donbt, arises to a great extent, from the elevated
pas^oQ of the Enf^sh, as rulers of the country ;
but it is also> ip some degree, owing to the man-

YET UNOCCUPIED.

279

ners of the people; for I have often observed with
pleasure, that a respectable native preacher is
treated well in general by his countrymen ; and
though they will use at times more uncivil words
in attacking his reli^on, than they would employ
towards an European ; yet they generally conduct
themselves with much pourteousness, and some-
times show him much outward respect. There is
no need for carrying on our work in Tndia, in an
under-hand or private manner, but every thing is
open to the face of day. Every public place,*
where men congregate either for business, religious
observances, or pleasure, may be resorted to, and
the crowds frequenting them may be addressed on
the truths of the GospeL 4

Almost always a number will give him a favor-
able reception ; and, in general, the feeling among
the people seems to be, that the Missionaries are
their friends and well wishers, even where there
is no apparent inclination to receive the doctrines
of Christianity. Such being the case. Mission-
aries might be stationed in every town and village
in the country, and meet with abundant spheres
for labor. No limits indeed can be set to the re-
quirements of India for Missionaries, till such .
time as the state of Christianity be so matured,
that a native ministry may supersede the use of
foreign aid. ,

Were all the Missionary efforts of Christendom
to be turned towards India, &e supply would by
no means meet the fhll demand of such wide and
populous regions as are entirely open to the

280

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

Gospel — and where Christianity may be spread
by all legitimate means under the protection of
an enlightened and paternal government.

It has always a partial and invidious appearance
to attempt to turn the tide of benevolent attention
from one object, or one country to another.
No one whose feelings are truly Christian, could
wish to see a single spot of the earth, where the
standard of the Cross has once been erected,
abandoned, even though success did not seem to
follow speedily. Still, however, fields are not all
equally inviting, nor are the means of reaching
them at all times the same, and in every under-
taking it would seem to be a most natural couise,
to devote our efforts to the best field at present
open, trusting to Providence, that befoie we arc
prepared for enlarging our plans, others will be
equally open for our reception.

These reflections are naturally suggested by the
relative position of India and China, the former
entirely open and the other as entirely shut. A
considerable attempt has been made to turn the
principal sympathies and efforts of the churcheb
touards China, and a good deal has been said and
' wrlnen on the subject, by those excellent brethren
who labor in that part of the world ; but I confess
it does not seem to me that any case has been
made out, to justify an immediate diversion of
dUr strength from the lands more accessible, to
the Chinese territories, which after all that has
been brought forward, are undeniably shut against
^1 attempts to settto our Missionaries within them.

YET UNOCCUPIED.

281

The plan of keeping up our Missions at Malacca,
Singapore and Batavia, &c., in an eflBcient State,
seems to be all that can now be done with prud-
ence, so long as we have not reached one thou-
sandth part of the people in India. At these
stations, a great deal of preliminary work may
be done, and a body of native Chinese preachers
raised; that, as soon as, in the course of Provi-
dence, China is thrunn open to our public and
permanent entrance, we may be able to pour in
well qualified men and suitable books from those
places occupied as depots.

A good deal of stress has been laid by some, on
the fact that several Missionaries have gone along
the coasts and given away tracts and books/that
have been received with avidity. All this I hold
as very little indeed, since most of the books so lav-
jshly given away, are only taken in all probability
in China, as well as in India, for the mere value
put on the paper. The Chinese are I should
think, perhaps a more reading people than the
Hindoos, but still I should doubt the soundness
of any hopes of considerable good, till the living
teacher can go along with the books and expound
and enforce them. In India very few instance^ of •
conversion merely by means of books have ta*ken
place ; and in almost every case v^bere the perusal
of a Bible or tract has been effectual, it has been
principally in leading the person to enquire after,
and come to the living teadier for instruction.
Thrown away at random among crowds of idlers,
along a coast where the distritmtor most be in

282

EXTENT OF THE FIELD

a few hours at most, and can give scarcely any
explanation of his doctrines, it is not likely that
much good can be done by them. In India \ve
generally give away our tracts with much caution,
selecting the most promising applicants, and ascer-
taining as far as we can, the motive of the person,
and the probability of his reading it, but after all
we find that many are merely cast away — and
though the people all know where we are to be
found, if they wish to make enquiries, how few
of the thousands who get our tracts ever seek after
the truth ! Where there are no living teachers —
no Christian churches — no existing Christianity —
nothing in short but a book or two, which taken
alone, generally are but very imperfectly com])re-
hended by the heathen readers, very little good
has ever been heard of. I do not mean to say
that by such means a soul has never been con-
verted, but certainly by such means no country
under the sun was ever evangelized ; and I do not
believe that any thing worthy of the time and
expense can be done, till the actual preacher goes
among the people with the means and opportunity,
of not only preaching, but of giving Christianity
a living form, by gathering churches from among
the heathen, and teaching them the precepts and
ordinances of Christ

But why all this haste to get into China i
Could we get in to-morrow, what would be the
use of it, but that of scattering our efforts,
(already too much disarranged by extension) over
a greater space, and consequently a more general

YET UNOCCUPIED.

283

enfeebling of their power. Have we yet a single
man to send to China, whom we could not give
as good a field in the provinces of British India ?
Are not there more than ten thousand stations
open to us in the British Empire, which we shall
not be able to occupy for years, and why should
we pass by these, and stand wringing our hands,
looking at the impassable wall of Chinese policy,
when it will take us a thousand times more effort
than has yet been put forth, to reap the fields ,
already ripe for the harvest. China will doubtless
be open long before w^e are in any way prepared
to enter it. Through the mountains of Assam,
and the passes of the Eastern Himalayas, the
British territories are rapidly stretching towards
the Chinese frontier. Burma, Siam, Nepal, &c.,
in a few years will in all probability be provinces
of our gigantic Empire. China already dreads
being our nearest neighbour, and perhaps some
day, while many may be wondering when the
Gospel will be able to penetrate into China, a
few rounds from the Bengal artillery, or a charge
of Sepoy bayonets, may have levelled for ever
her boasted greatness, and laid all her provinces
as open to our Missions as the plains of Hindu- •
Stan !

But in the mean time, India is our most open
field, and we should let no vain search after better
regions tempt us aside, till we have done that for
it at least, that will secure its ultimate and not
distant conversion to God. It is true it is a
difficult field, compared with some others already

284 EXTENT OF THE FIELD, &C.

cultivated, but this arises not perhaps, more from
the natural sterility of the soil, than from the
greatness of its extent, and the fewness and feeble-
ness of the laborers employed. Let these be in-
creased and encouraged, and the aspect of things
in a few years may be greatly improved.

But if India is difficult and discouraging, China
is not likely to be much less so, and we should
not encumber ourselves with too many difficulties
,at once, but firmly grapple with one set of them,
and then turn all our best energies on the others.

It was a favorite part of Napoleon’s tactics, to
attack one division of his enemies with his whole
force at once, and thus secure certain victory, and
then immediately turn with the greatest rapiditj
on the other, thus defeating them in detail, and
obtaining a speedy end of the campaign. Hindoo
idolatry is now the enemy with which we are
chiefly engaged in the East, and for the defeat of,
which we have a clear and fiivorable field — let us
pour the main strength of the Christian army
upon it — success will be certain, and with India
subdued, we may advance on China as soon as it
opens, with such advantages as will, under the
‘ divine blessing, secure success.

Yours, 8cc.

W. B.

CLAIMS OF INDIA, &C.

285

LETTER XX.

CLAIMS OF INDIA FOR MORE LABORERS.

Dear Friend,

The foregoing letters will present the Mission-
ary work in India to your mind, in various lights
and shades, as an undertaking of vast and varied,
labor with overwhelming difficulty, but cheering
prospects. We are like a beleaguripg army, that
as yet has been only skirmishing around the walls
of a mighty fortress, who have just succeeded in
taking a few stragglers as prisoners, and have b(?gun
to open some of their batteries to breach the walls ;
but who know well that many more arduous
struggles must be endured, and that many a hero
must fall, before the enemy’s citadel is taken,
while at the same time they are perfectly confident
in their ultimate success. W^e are now prepared for
the most vigorous measures, and the field of exer-
tion is perfectly open. We therefore call loudly for
reinforcements of every description. Men and
funds for carrying on the work should now -be '
poured into the country on every side, and prayer
and supplications made that the Holy Spirit may
be poured out in the most abundant manner, to
grant success to the means employed. To keep
pace with the demands of India may be almost
impossible, but I have little doubt that if the
churches of Europe and America would enter on

286

CI AIMS OF INDIA

the work on a far more extensive scale, and with
far more zeal and devotion than ever they have
yet done, before thirty or forty jears Christianity
will be on a such a footing in India, that even if
foreign aid were withdrav^n, it may not only keep
its ground, but make rapid progress. The first
struggle— the most arduous of all — is nou going
forward, but when that is once over, the Gospel
will break forth and conquer on every side.

; But to bring the question of India’s conversion
to a quick and decisive issue, the most prompt and
energetic movements should be made to strengthen
every post, and to furnish every sort of means for
making aggressive eiforts on a scale of greater
extent, and greater efficiency, than has yet been
reached. Enlarged plans would enable things to
reach a greater degree of maturity and perma-
nency, so that while wc should have more direct
Missionary work, our native churches would have
much higher advantages from the increased num-
ber of pastors, and teachers. Of the qualifications
of those who should be sent out, it is almost super-
fluous for me to say any thing more particular,
since the nature of the work to be accomplished,
and the great variety of means to be employed, to
which I have adverted in these letters, if duly
considered, will naturally point out the sort of
men required- — men of ardent, deep, and well
grounded piety are necessary. Sentimental men
will scarcely bear the rough tear and wear of the
work. Missionary work in the eyes of many
young men"^ at home, is a fine glowing and attrac-

FOR MORE LABORERS.

287

tive object ; but close at hand there is little, but
hard matter-of-fact labor, frequent and trying dis-
couragements, and painful disappointments. The
imagination has little to employ itself on, unless
an occasional glimpse into the future, all around
is rugged and trying, and with little to console
or to gratify. Those whose minds arc light and
fluttering, dependent on excitements of an external
nature to keep \\]t thel. pious feelings, and urge
them to exertion, though they may not generally
be deficient in piety, when its flame is fanned by
surrounding influences, are not exactly the men
who are suited to the long and patience-trying
efforts and endurances of the Missionary field.
The piety of a laborer among the heathen would
require to be a deep and intelligent principle, fixed
in the judgment, and acting powerfully on the
feelings and affections, and thus producing ardent
and persevering zeal; and not a mere matter of
feeling, which might droop and die when all fos-
tering aids from without have been withdrawn.
Missionary work is not so favorable to the cultiva-
tion of piety, as that of the pastor who labors
among a Christian people, and whose mind comes
more into contact with sanctifying influences, and
is less exposed to the chilling blasts of the world.
The one labors among those who hear the word
gladly, and who join in the holy services of the
sanctuary, and many of them unite with liim in
“ lifting up holy hands without wrath and doubt-
ing while the Missionary is but too often called
on to speak the word with stammering lips, and

288

CLAIMS OF INDIA

half-despairing heart, amidst those who contradict
and blaspheme.

The Missionary in India, has not often very
great tempoial privations to bear, but such as
might happen to him at home, but his spiritual
privations arc of no ordinary kind, and would
require to be met by no ordinary strength of re-
ligious principle. I will not say that any of us
would have been more devout men than we are,
bad we staid in Britain ; but I believe all inv
Brethren will join in sajing, that we have felt
moie the debilitating influence of the moral climate
of India on our souls, than we have felt that of
Its natural climate on our bodies, and that it
takes more spiritual strength to bear up against
the former, than bodily strength to sustain the
latter. Men weak in the faith, or of easilj
affected minds, should not, therefore, be called
to go to India : but such men should be sought
for as have a strong, healthy and cheerful piety,
founded on clear Scriptural principles. Such men
can be expected to wear and to work on through
all difficulties.

As to talents, it is obvious they ought to be
gdod, as men of inferior talent can be got in the
country for secondary kinds of labor, and the men
who are most wanted from home, are such as after
a few years of experience may gradually become
the directors and leaders of the native agency, the
proper qualifying and guidance of which will no
doubt ultimately form a very large portion of the
peculiar work of the European Missionaries. It

roll Moni: laborers.

289

would be easy to say much ou the sorts of talent
required for particular departments of the work,
but I concebe this to be of little use. Let the
men selected be good preacbors, of sound judg-
ment, amiable temper, suitable education and
biblical knowledge, and in such a class of
men, ex])erience in the work will no doubt de-
\ elope all the other varieties of talent requisite
for the diUbreiit kinds of Missionary labor. To
be a good preacher should be made a sine
non with every Missionary candidate. Preaching
is the peculiar work of a Missionary, All the other
important braiicbo'- of labor come in as mere
adjuncts, and may be performed at tiines^ and
seasons w ben he cannot preach. A separate class of
men from the preaching laborers, does not seem
to me to be required, and if required at all,
they aie generally to be found more or less in
India ; or the peculiar wwk in which they might
be cmj)loyed, may be done as w^ell by those who
make preaching the Gospel their chief work, as
far as strength admits of their doing so. Those
w'ho are sent out ought to be as young as it is
possible to find them, with characters and talents
sufficiently matured and education sufficiently. ad-
vanced. This affords great advantages for learning
the language and acejuiring due experience for a
good period of labor before the prime of life passes
over ; and also givjp a far greater probability of
a ready assimilation to the climate, than if they
were older. I shall not dwell longer on the quali-
fications of the men we require, as these are now
o

290

CLAIMS OF INDIA

pretty generally acknowledged, but shall make
some remarks before I close, on the claims of
India for more laborers.

Tlierc is one suggestion, however, which I wish
to offer for the consideration of the Directors of
Societies, whicli is this : I think they ought to
have a list made out of all young ministers with-
in the range of their knowledge, of undoubted piety
and talents, and approved by several years labor.
When they want a Missionary for any given station
and have not one of their own students ready or
suitable, let them select one from the list of young
jiastors, and send him a call to the place, with
such reasons, or explanations as they may deem
proper, on the same principle on which a ('hurch
acts in calling a minister from another charge to
Ix'come their pastor. Should the first not accept
the call, it might be offered to another, and so on
till the list of young men believed to be suitable
is gone over. In this way I think \acancies in
the Missionary field might often be filled up,
especially such as require only English, as in the
West Indies, and this would leave more of the
other candidates at liberty to be sent to the East.

I think it would be found that a particular call
from the Directors, would often determine a young
man whose heart is in the work ; as it would be
a testimony to his own mind, respecting his fitness,
from those best qualified to judge. There arc
no doubt many suitable young men to whom such
a call would present a better sphere of usefulness
than they find in their own churches, and as

FOR MORE L\ BO RE US.

291

thoso who are from various causes obliged to leave
the Missionary ranks, arc yearl) becoming pastors
of churches, it is but fiiir that their places should
bo supplied from the ranks of the younger pastors.
For such men as Townley, Hill and Keene, and
many other valued brethren that could be named,
we are surely entitled to some return ; yet 1
know of only two brethren in India, who Mere
for a short time pastu*o in England. For every
returned Mibsionary vho takes a church in Eng-k
land, and many must do so, the Directors ought
to call a young minister to fill his place.

India now presents a boundless field of labor,
and every young man should consider in entering
on the ministry, whether or not he is called to
enter on it ; and every Society should consider
if they have done their duty to the world, so long
as thousands ot large cities, towns and villages,
are entirely destitute in a land fully o[)en to their
efforts. It is true we do not require from home so
many men as would be adeipiate to the complete
evangelization of India. The natives thernselvei*
wall no doubt evangelize their own country much
easier than w e can do ; but let us set to the work in
earnest, and lay such a foundation as they will •be
able to build on at once. Devise liberal things,
and in the end they will be found to be most
economical. To send a force so strong as to
ensure at once the discomfiture of an enemy is
always in the end the best, since it prevents un-
necessary waste cither of blood or the munition^
of war. Now that there can be no serious diffi-.
o 2

29*2

CLAIMS OF INDIA

ciilty in occupying every important place in India,
with such bodies of Missionaries as in a few years,
with the Divine blessing might lay the foundation
of Christian Churches with a native ministry,
every elFort should be made to produce a universal
extension of our plans and operations. If, in-
stead of sending out to India twos and threes, our
Society were to make one grand effort to send
out some fifty or sixty at once, to distribute
^)ver all their stations where some foundation
has been laid, and where the budding, w^ere
there w^orkmcn, might go on with rapidity, I have
no doubt, but in a few years such a measure would
tell with amazing power on the progress of the
(jiospel. All around the older stations there are
suitable places to form new ones, so that by
diverging from where we have already done some-
thing, we might gradually, as our numbers of effi-
cient men, whether European or native, increased,
oo spread over the countr}, as more or less to em-
brace its immense population within the range of
our operations. In no other country has Ciod
presented to us such a splendid sjihere for de-
monstrating the true character of ( Iiristianity,
as* the power and wisdom of God for salvation,
as in India. Other lands may have great claims,
but this is the greatest land in the world ; open to
every effort of Christian philanthropy. We have
not here the task-master, or slave driver, to step in
between men and the Gospel, nor a tyrannical
government to oppose the improvement of the
people ; but a people enjoying the utmost domestic

Foil MOHE LABORERS.

293

freedom even in a state of moral degradation, and
a government composed of the most honourable
men, most of whom are not only favorable to the
advancement of civilization, but would rejoice to
see tlifi peaceful progress of tlie Gospel overturn
every superstition in the country. Should Chris-
tians not unite to extend the Gospel in India now,
when (MU they enjoy a more favorable opportunity ?
If we neglect a duty hich Providence has given
us the time and nutans of performing, can we e\-i
pect that it wdll be less diflicult at any future
j)eriod ? Every one avIio can either personally or
indirectly do any thing for India’s salvation, should
do it now. God forbid that her political horizon
should ever be darkened, or that the empire of
Pritain over her should ever cease, till she has
received from the ruling country, all the blessings
of Gospel light and civilization. Put the history
of nations is often mysterious; and if we are found
neglectful of our trust in India, who can tell the
result ? Was it for nothing that the most splendid
empire in the world was given to the Christian
people of a little Western Island of the sea ? Why
was Pritain chosen fen* this purpose in spite of
all the machinations of kings and statesmen, and '
even in spite of herself ? When her wisest men
opposed her obtaining an inch of independent
dominion in the East, wdiy was it that by the most
wonderful train of events, province after province,
and kingdom after kingdom were thrown into her
hands ? And why is it that even now in some way
or other, the frontiers of her wide dominions are

‘294

CIAIMS OF INDIA

yearly extending, so that no one can tell ^here
their limits will stop.^ Kingdoms a few jears ago
scarcely heard of by Britons, are now provinces
of oiir sovereign. Can wc have any doubt of the
purp:)se of all those wonderful events, when v\e re-
member that these vast regions are thus thrown
by an all-wise Providence into the hands of th(‘
only nation that possesses the means ade(|uato to
Christianize and civilize them? Let this great
^work, therefore, be considered the sacred offic'c of
Britain. To it let her pious }outh consecrate all
their energies ; her old men their influence and
v^isdom; her rich men their wealth, and her poor
their J-avings.

Let the British Churches not rest till the work
has been accomplished, and India shim's as a
bright jewel in the Redeemer’s crown. Remember
it is a great and arduous wwk. It cannot be done
if lightly taken up. Effort upon effort ; attack
upon attack must be made before Satan will resign
the richest domain of his kingdom. L\ery inch
of ground will be disputed by the j)owers of dark-
ness, I ut if the Church does her part the coiujiu'^'t
is certain. Of the blessing of God we are sure,
sO‘Soon as his p(*oj)lc enter as they ought into the
wwk; and perhaps the only reason wo have not
succeeded better, has been that our efiforts were
too insignificant, to be pleasing to God when he
had in his providence called ns to perform such a
work.

But let efforts be made for India, to the utmost
of the ability of the church, and the Spiiit will not

FOR MORE LABORERS.

295

1)0 withheld. There can be no doubt of the result.
J-et all, therefore, with ten-fold energy set to the
work ; and the daj will soon come, when over the
wide dominions of Britain in the East, there sliall
he but one Lord, and his name One ; when the
impure worship of flinduism shall have ceased to
(»xist, and the followers of the false prophet shall
humbly bow their knees at the name of Jesus.

Vours sincerely, i

W. B.

r . Printer, Kii’- ion ( ourt, Htet iirect